The defence of the Scots settlement at Darien answer'd paragraph by paragraph / by Philo-Britan.
         Harris, Walter, 17th/18th cent.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 187 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45661
         Wing H881
         ESTC R9419
         12090948
         ocm 12090948
         53874
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45661)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53874)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 72:11)
      
       
         
           
             The defence of the Scots settlement at Darien answer'd paragraph by paragraph / by Philo-Britan.
             Harris, Walter, 17th/18th cent.
             Fletcher, Andrew, 1655-1716.
             Foyer, Archibald.
          
           [2], 92 [i.e. 90] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             "Attributed to Walter Harris or Herries"--Scott, J. Bibl. of ... the Darien company, 1904, p. 22.
             Also attributed to Andrew Fletcher of Saltoun and Archibald Foyer. Cf. BM.
             Includes the text of the Defence.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Darien Scots' Colony, 1698-1700.
           Scotland -- History -- 1689-1745.
           Scotland -- Commercial policy.
           Panama -- Colonization.
           Panama -- Discovery and exploration.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           
             SCOTS
             Settlement
          
           AT
           DARIEN
           ,
           ANSWER'D
           ,
           Paragraph
           by
           Paragraph
           .
           By
           Philo-Britan
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           the
           Booksellers
           of
           London
           and
           Westminster
           ,
           1699.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           
             SCOTS
             Settlement
          
           AT
           DARIEN
           ,
           ANSWER'D
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           this
           Pamphlet
           came
           first
           to
           my
           Hands
           ,
           these
           bold
           and
           unaccountable
           Insinuations
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           found
           it
           stuff'd
           up
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           invited
           me
           to
           make
           some
           Reflections
           upon
           it
           ,
           for
           my
           own
           Diversion
           ,
           and
           the
           Use
           of
           some
           few
           of
           those
           whom
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           both
           my
           Friends
           ,
           and
           constant
           Adherers
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           in
           England
           ;
           not
           questioning
           but
           that
           some
           more
           able
           Pen
           than
           mine
           would
           take
           this
           Task
           in
           Hand
           ,
           and
           convince
           the
           World
           of
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           such
           an
           Undertaking
           by
           a
           private
           Hand
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           no
           less
           than
           charging
           both
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           English
           Government
           with
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           a
           mistake
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           ;
           as
           will
           more
           evidently
           appear
           out
           of
           the
           following
           Sheets
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Dedication
           ,
           which
           if
           rightly
           considered
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           stand
           much
           indebted
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           for
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           united
           with
           them
           under
           one
           Head
           ,
           and
           cannot
           discharge
           this
           Obligation
           ,
           unless
           they
           maintain
           them
           in
           their
           present
           Settlement
           of
           Darien
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           don't
           do
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           treated
           as
           an
           Ungrateful
           and
           Unjust
           People
           ,
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           take
           this
           Gentleman's
           Word
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           powerful
           enough
           ,
           either
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           their
           Allies
           ,
           to
           reduce
           us
           to
           a
           more
           pliable
           Temper
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           the
           main
           design
           of
           the
           Dedication
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           who
           will
           take
           the
           Pains
           carefully
           to
           peruse
           them
           ;
           for
           tho'
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           tell
           His
           Majesty
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Dedication
           ,
           that
           his
           Design
           is
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           Darien
           ,
           against
           the
           Aspersions
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Memorial
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           not
           long
           after
           he
           says
           ,
           That
           those
           cannot
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Friends
           to
           His
           Majesty's
           Dignity
           as
           King
           of
           
             Scots
             ▪
          
           who
           call
           in
           question
           what
           he
           enacts
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           Words
           are
           an
           undeniable
           Proof
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           more
           levell'd
           against
           England
           than
           Spain
           .
           I
           will
           not
           pretend
           to
           make
           particular
           Reflections
           upon
           each
           Passage
           here
           ,
           because
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           do
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           unaccountable
           Arrogance
           which
           has
           emboldened
           some
           of
           our
           Modern
           Writers
           to
           foster
           the
           Inventions
           of
           their
           own
           Brains
           ,
           and
           their
           speculative
           Politicks
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           under
           the
           Cloak
           of
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           :
           Will
           not
           Posterity
           stand
           amazed
           when
           they
           see
           a
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           has
           not
           only
           been
           call'd
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           also
           condemn'd
           by
           a
           legal
           Sentence
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           Self-Interest
           ,
           and
           private
           Passion
           ,
           under
           the
           Veil
           of
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty's
           Name
           ?
           But
           we
           will
           proceed
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           which
           begins
           thus
           .
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Heads
               propos'd
               to
               be
               insisted
               upon
               in
               the
               following
               Sheets
               ,
               are
               ,
            
             The
             Legality
             of
             the
             Scots
             Establishment
             :
             The
             Advantage
             or
             Disadvantage
             that
             may
             redound
             from
             it
             to
             England
             :
             Whether
             the
             Scots
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             their
             footing
             in
             America
             ;
             and
             what
             may
             probably
             be
             the
             Consequences
             if
             the
             Scots
             should
             be
             oppos'd
             therein
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             and
             miscarry
             in
             the
             Vndertaking
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             These
             s●veral
             Heads
             give
             us
             sufficiently
             to
             understand
             ,
             what
             I
             mentioned
             just
             now
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             chief
             aim
             of
             this
             Author
             was
             against
             the
             English
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             is
             said
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Preparative
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             will
             more
             plainly
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             following
             Sheets
             .
             Upon
             the
             first
             Head
             he
             says
             further
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Objections
             against
             the
             Legality
             of
             their
             Establishment
             ,
             arise
             from
             the
             Memorial
             delivered
             in
             against
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             Ambassador
             Extraordinary
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               May
            
             3
             :
             1699.
             
             
               O.
               S.
            
             as
             follows
             :
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             Animadversions
             were
             intended
             at
             first
             only
             for
             a
             private
             use
             ,
             so
             I
             had
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             informing
             my self
             ,
             whether
             the
             following
             Spanish
             Memorial
             be
             Authentick
             in
             all
             its
             Parts
             or
             not
             ,
             which
             therefore
             I
             insert
             here
             barely
             upon
             our
             Author's
             Credit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             extant
             in
             his
             Defence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 THE
                 Vnder-Subscriber
                 ,
                 Ambassador
                 Extraordinary
                 from
                 His
                 Catholick
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 finds
                 himself
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 express
                 Orders
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 Information
                 from
                 different
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 Havana
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Insult
                 and
                 Attempt
                 of
                 some
                 Scots
                 Ships
                 ,
                 
                 equipp'd
                 with
                 Men
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 requisite
                 ,
                 who
                 design
                 to
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 His
                 Majesty's
                 Soveraign
                 Demains
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Darien
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 receiv'd
                 those
                 Advices
                 with
                 very
                 much
                 Discontent
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 a
                 Rupture
                 of
                 the
                 Alliance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Two
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 His
                 Majesty
                 hath
                 observed
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 observes
                 very
                 Religiously
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 Advantages
                 and
                 Profits
                 have
                 resulted
                 both
                 to
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Your
                 Subjects
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Consequence
                 of
                 which
                 good
                 Correspondence
                 ,
                 His
                 Majesty
                 did
                 not
                 expect
                 such
                 sudden
                 Insults
                 and
                 Attempts
                 by
                 Your
                 Majesty's
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 without
                 pretext
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 cause
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Heart
                 of
                 his
                 Demains
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 desires
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 may
                 be
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 sensible
                 of
                 such
                 Hostilities
                 and
                 unjust
                 Procedures
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 His
                 Majesty
                 will
                 take
                 such
                 Measures
                 as
                 he
                 thinks
                 convenient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   London
                   ,
                   
                     May
                     13
                     /
                     3.
                     1699.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             It
             were
             easie
             (
             says
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             
             Scot's
             Settlement
             )
             to
             make
             proper
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Weakness
             ,
             Insolence
             and
             Ingratitude
             of
             this
             Memorial
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             worth
             while
             ;
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             what
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             owes
             to
             His
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             more
             civil
             Application
             might
             reasonably
             have
             been
             expected
             to
             a
             Prince
             who
             had
             not
             only
             sav'd
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             but
             prevented
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             from
             being
             insulted
             on
             his
             Throne
             at
             Madrid
             .
             But
             these
             things
             we
             pass
             over
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             chief
             Point
             in
             the
             Memorial
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Scots
             
               have
               posted
               themselves
               in
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               Demains
               in
            
             America
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Alliance
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Crowns
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             prov'd
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             then
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             great
             Complaint
             ceases
             ,
             and
             His
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             hath
             reason
             to
             demand
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             Affront
             offered
             thereby
             to
             his
             Justice
             and
             Sovereignty
             .
          
           
           
             To
             prove
             the
             Falshood
             of
             the
             Allegation
             ▪
             That
             the
             Province
             of
             Darien
             is
             part
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Demains
             :
             It
             is
             positively
             denied
             by
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             challenge
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             prove
             their
             Right
             to
             the
             said
             Province
             ,
             either
             by
             
               Inheritance
               ,
               Marriage
               ,
               Donation
               ,
               Purchase
               ,
               Reversion
               ,
               Surrender
               ,
               Possession
               ,
            
             or
             Conquest
             ;
             which
             being
             the
             only
             Titles
             by
             which
             they
             or
             any
             other
             People
             can
             Claim
             a
             Right
             to
             those
             or
             any
             other
             Dominions
             ,
             if
             the
             Spaniards
             cannot
             make
             out
             their
             Right
             by
             these
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             their
             Claim
             must
             of
             consequence
             be
             null
             and
             void
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             surprising
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             Author
             Charge
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             in
             Europe
             ,
             who
             thinks
             himself
             touch'd
             in
             the
             most
             sensible
             part
             of
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             with
             Insolence
             and
             Ingratitude
             against
             His
             Britannick
             Majesty
             ▪
             when
             he
             ,
             who
             owns
             himself
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             Subject
             ,
             uses
             so
             many
             reflecting
             Expressions
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             upon
             the
             English
             Government
             .
             That
             Spain
             owes
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             its
             preservation
             to
             His
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             is
             scarce
             disputed
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             be
             but
             indifferently
             vers'd
             in
             the
             Politicks
             of
             Europe
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             Councils
             of
             Princes
             are
             sway'd
             more
             by
             the
             Considerations
             of
             their
             present
             Interest
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             pass'd
             Obligations
             .
             Amongst
             all
             those
             Titles
             which
             he
             Assigns
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             prove
             their
             Claim
             by
             ,
             the
             Three
             last
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             most
             likely
             to
             do
             their
             Business
             ;
             and
             supposing
             they
             should
             be
             able
             ,
             by
             either
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             all
             Three
             together
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             Claim
             ,
             What
             will
             then
             become
             of
             our
             Author
             's
             bold
             Challenge
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             he
             further
             says
             upon
             this
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Evident
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             cannot
             pretend
             a
             Title
             to
             that
             Country
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             the
             Donation
             of
             Prince
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             Conquest
             it
             would
             be
             ridiculous
             to
             alledge
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Dariens
             are
             in
             actual
             possession
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             subdued
             ,
             nor
             receiv'd
             any
             Spanish
             Governour
             or
             Garrison
             amongst
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             w●re
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Wafer
               ,
               Dampier
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             have
             wrote
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             do
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             they
             mortally
             hate
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             were
             in
             War
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             no
             Commerce
             with
             those
             Indians
             ,
             nor
             Command
             over
             them
             in
             all
             the
             North-side
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             a
             little
             beyond
             Porto-Bello
             .
             Captain
             Sharp
             in
             the
             Journal
             of
             his
             Expedition
             ,
             published
             in
             Captain
             
             Hacke's
             Collection
             of
             Voyages
             ,
             gives
             an
             Account
             ,
             That
             in
             1680
             ,
             he
             landed
             at
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             with
             330
             Men
             ;
             and
             being
             join'd
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             whom
             they
             call'd
             Emperor
             ;
             and
             another
             to
             whom
             they
             gave
             the
             Title
             of
             
               King
               Golden
               Cap
            
             ,
             with
             some
             hundreds
             of
             their
             Men
             ,
             took
             
               Sancta
               Maria
            
             ,
             attempted
             Panama
             ,
             and
             made
             Prize
             of
             several
             Spanish
             Ships
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             because
             Captain
             Sharp
             was
             afterwards
             tried
             in
             England
             for
             Robbery
             and
             Piracy
             on
             this
             very
             Account
             ,
             but
             acquitted
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Commission
             from
             those
             Darien
             Princes
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             did
             then
             look
             upon
             Darien
             to
             be
             no
             way
             subject
             to
             Spain
             ,
             whatever
             some
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             do
             now
             say
             against
             the
             Legality
             of
             their
             Settlement
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             This
             same
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Darien
               Indians
            
             ,
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             Mr.
             Dampier
             in
             his
             Introduction
             to
             his
             
               New
               Voyage
               round
               the
               World.
            
             And
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chiapa
             ,
             a
             Prelate
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Relation
               of
               the
            
             Spanish
             
               Voyages
               and
               Cruelties
               in
               the
            
             West-Indies
             ,
             
             Pag.
             217.
             owns
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Spaniards
               had
               no
               Title
               to
               the
               Americans
               ,
               as
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               right
               of
               Inheritance
               ,
               Purchase
               ,
               or
               Conquest
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             likewise
             a
             large
             Account
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             War
             and
             perpetual
             Enmity
             betwixt
             the
             Dariens
             and
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Buccaneers
             of
             
               America
               ,
               Vol.
            
             2.
             
             Part
             4.
             wrote
             by
             
               Basil
               Ringrose
            
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             their
             Company
             .
             There
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Indians
             of
             Darien
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             are
             commonly
             at
             War
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Buccaneers
             were
             invited
             into
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             join'd
             by
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             Captain
             Antonio
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Darien
             ,
             who
             assisted
             them
             in
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Sancta
               Maria
            
             ,
             and
             their
             attempt
             upon
             Panama
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Daughter
             the
             Spaniards
             had
             stole
             away
             ,
             promised
             to
             joyn
             the
             Buccaneers
             with
             50000
             Men.
             This
             is
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ,
             because
             those
             very
             Princes
             or
             their
             Successors
             are
             now
             in
             League
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             have
             joyfully
             receiv'd
             them
             into
             their
             Country
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             the
             strangest
             position
             that
             can
             be
             put
             upon
             any
             Nation
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             most
             audacious
             Affronts
             that
             ever
             was
             put
             upon
             so
             Great
             a
             Prince
             as
             K.
             William
             ,
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             pretend
             a
             Right
             to
             Darien
             ,
             and
             accuse
             him
             of
             a
             Breach
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
             because
             a
             Colony
             of
             his
             Subjects
             have
             settled
             themselves
             there
             :
             when
             it
             is
             so
             well
             known
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             has
             no
             manner
             of
             Title
             to
             that
             Province
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             any
             Claim
             by
             virtue
             of
             Possession
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             of
             Plea
             :
             All
             they
             can
             alledge
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             once
             admitted
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Captain
             Diego
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             to
             work
             on
             some
             Golden
             Mines
             within
             15
             Leagues
             ,
             or
             there
             abouts
             ,
             of
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             this
             makes
             nothing
             for
             their
             purpose
             .
             That
             Prince
             admitted
             them
             only
             as
             Labourers
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Proprietors
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             broke
             the
             Conditions
             on
             which
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             viz.
             To
             allow
             the
             Dariens
             such
             ●●d
             such
             Shar●●
             of
             the
             Product
             ,
             
             they
             were
             expell'd
             again
             by
             force
             ;
             and
             ever
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Dariens
             refuse
             to
             have
             any
             further
             Dealings
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             made
             themselves
             odious
             to
             them
             by
             their
             Treachery
             and
             Insolence
             :
             So
             that
             Mr.
             Wafter
             tells
             us
             ,
             Pag.
             133.
             
             They
             allow
             a
             distinguishing
             Mark
             of
             Honour
             to
             him
             who
             has
             kill'd
             a
             Spaniard
             :
             And
             Pag.
             179.
             
             That
             Cascata
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             did
             in
             his
             Converse
             with
             him
             ,
             express
             his
             Sense
             and
             Resentment
             of
             the
             Havock
             made
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             the
             West
             of
             America
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             thither
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Philo-Calydon
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             himself
             ,
             pretends
             to
             prove
             here
             ,
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             can
             lay
             no
             Claim
             to
             Darien
             as
             a
             Conquest
             :
             His
             Reasons
             are
             ;
             Because
             they
             were
             never
             subdued
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             fain
             ask
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             how
             he
             came
             to
             know
             this
             ?
             'T
             is
             possible
             some
             of
             his
             Countrymen
             have
             been
             told
             so
             ,
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Dariens
             ;
             but
             this
             will
             be
             but
             a
             slender
             Argument
             against
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             It
             is
             most
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             much
             more
             probability
             on
             the
             Spaniards
             side
             than
             on
             the
             other
             .
             For
             how
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             have
             conquer'd
             such
             a
             vast
             Tract
             of
             America
             ,
             and
             several
             Plantations
             there
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             force
             a
             few
             petty
             Indian-Lords
             ,
             who
             are
             enclosed
             within
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             a
             Submission
             ?
             His
             Arguments
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             prove
             them
             a
             free
             People
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             the
             pretended
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             a
             few
             Cottages
             ,
             inhabited
             by
             a
             barbarous
             and
             unarmed
             People
             ,
             headed
             by
             many
             Leaders
             ,
             resembling
             the
             Heads
             of
             Clans
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             did
             require
             neither
             a
             Spanish
             Governour
             nor
             Garrison
             .
             What
             he
             alledges
             concerning
             the
             Hatred
             they
             bear
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             their
             joyning
             with
             the
             Buccaneers
             against
             them
             ,
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             invalidate
             the
             Title
             of
             Spain
             to
             Darien
             ;
             And
             all
             what
             
               Wafer
               ,
               Dampier
            
             ,
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Buccaneers
             ,
             says
             ,
             
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             proves
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             those
             Petty
             Indian
             Lords
             ,
             who
             formerly
             ,
             either
             voluntarily
             or
             by
             force
             ,
             submitted
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             took
             this
             opportunity
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             Spanish
             Yoke
             ,
             and
             to
             Revenge
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Conquerors
             ;
             For
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             make
             War
             against
             them
             without
             a
             foreign
             Assistance
             ,
             What
             need
             had
             there
             been
             for
             them
             to
             call
             in
             the
             Buccaneers
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             them
             so
             large
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Booty
             ?
             Our
             Calidonian
             Gentleman
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             no
             other
             Plea
             for
             Possession
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             granted
             them
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             to
             Work
             as
             Labourers
             in
             some
             Golden
             Mines
             :
             I
             must
             confess
             this
             is
             somewhat
             difficult
             to
             be
             contradicted
             at
             so
             vast
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             have
             pass'd
             by
             this
             Point
             in
             silence
             ,
             if
             Pag.
             78.
             he
             had
             not
             himself
             furnish'd
             me
             with
             an
             Argument
             against
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             :
             
               That
               they
               had
               been
               informed
               by
               a
            
             Frenchman
             ,
             
               who
               married
               one
               of
               the
               Natives
               there
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               have
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               Mines
               on
               the
            
             Isthmus
             ,
             
               which
               they
               might
               make
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               with
               a
            
             100
             M●n
             :
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Hostilities
             committed
             already
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             against
             the
             Scots
             in
             their
             New
             Settlement
             ,
             does
             ▪
             I
             think
             ,
             carry
             with
             it
             a
             great
             probability
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             day
             they
             are
             not
             excluded
             from
             the
             Province
             of
             Darien
             ,
             but
             remain
             in
             actual
             Possession
             of
             so
             much
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             as
             they
             think
             consistent
             with
             their
             own
             Interest
             .
             What
             he
             alledges
             of
             Captain
             
             Sharp's
             being
             acquitted
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Commission
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             affect
             the
             Spanish
             Title
             ;
             for
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             was
             at
             that
             time
             not
             sufficiently
             inform'd
             concerning
             their
             Pretensions
             ,
             What
             detriment
             could
             that
             be
             to
             their
             real
             Pretensions
             ?
             If
             our
             Author
             could
             have
             given
             us
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             Person
             who
             had
             been
             acquitted
             upon
             the
             same
             Account
             in
             Spain
             ,
             his
             Argument
             would
             have
             been
             of
             unquestionable
             Validity
             ,
             which
             bears
             not
             the
             least
             weight
             now
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             in
             reference
             to
             Spain
             .
             But
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Spanish
             Title
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             then
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             can
             lay
             no
             other
             Claim
             to
             Darien
             but
             what
             they
             plead
             
               from
               the
               Pope's
               general
               Grant
               of
            
             America
             ,
             
               its
               being
               bounded
               by
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaties
               with
            
             England
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             consider'd
             in
             their
             Order
             .
          
           
             To
             urge
             the
             Pope's
             Grant
             amongst
             Protestants
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             amongst
             Papists
             themselves
             but
             precarious
             :
             But
             admitting
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             their
             Title
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             forfeited
             all
             the
             Right
             they
             can
             Claim
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Grant.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             will
             not
             publickly
             own
             her
             Power
             to
             grant
             a
             Right
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             to
             propagate
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             neither
             ,
             except
             the
             Infidel
             Prince
             or
             People
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             Breach
             of
             Treaty
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Pope's
             Grant
             with
             those
             Restrictions
             is
             so
             far
             from
             establishing
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             that
             it
             plainly
             overthrows
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Indians
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             VI.
             on
             condition
             that
             they
             should
             teach
             them
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             is
             prov'd
             by
             Don
             
               Bartholomew
               de
               las
               Casas
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Chiapa
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Account
               of
               the
               first
               Voyages
               and
               Discoveries
               made
               by
               the
            
             Spaniards
             in
             America
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Relation
               of
               their
               unparallell'd
               Cruelties
               ,
               Pag.
            
             195.
             and
             there
             he
             likewise
             owns
             ,
             
               That
               by
               their
               acquitting
               themselves
               so
               ill
               of
               that
               Commission
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               make
               Restitution
               of
               all
               they
               have
               taken
               from
               them
               under
               this
               pretext
               .
            
             And
             Pag.
             200.
             he
             charges
             them
             with
             breach
             of
             the
             Terms
             prescrib'd
             by
             the
             Apostolical
             Brief
             ,
             tho'
             Queen
             Isabella
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             granted
             ,
             earnestly
             intreated
             them
             in
             her
             last
             Will
             to
             keep
             exactly
             to
             it
             .
             Pag.
             218.
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             is
             founded
             only
             on
             the
             Obligation
             he
             had
             taken
             upon
             himself
             
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Apostolick
             Brief
             :
             Which
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             performing
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             converting
             their
             Souls
             ,
             they
             destroyed
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             having
             in
             those
             early
             days
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Charles
             V.
             mur●her'd
             above
             40
             Millions
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             took
             so
             little
             care
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             perfectly
             obstructed
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             sold
             those
             very
             Idols
             that
             some
             of
             the
             poor
             People
             had
             th●own
             away
             with
             Abhorrence
             ,
             to
             others
             of
             the
             
               Indians
               ;
               Ib.
            
             P.
             194.
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             other
             horrid
             Impieties
             ,
             created
             an
             Aversion
             in
             those
             poor
             Infidels
             for
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Story
             of
             Hathwey
             an
             Indian
             Prince
             ,
             Ibid.
             Pag.
             21.
             
             
               Who
               being
               fasten'd
               to
               a
               Stake
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               in
               order
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Crime
               but
               indeavouring
               to
               defend
               himself
               and
               his
               Subjects
               against
               their
               Cruelties
               ,
               ask'd
               a
               Friar
               that
               was
               discoursing
               to
               him
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               promising
               him
               eternal
               Happiness
               there
               if
               he
               would
               believe
               ;
               and
               threatning
               him
               with
               Hell
               if
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               whether
               Heaven
               was
               open
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               ;
               and
               being
               answer'd
               that
               it
               was
               to
               such
               of
               them
               as
               were
               good
               ,
               replied
               immediately
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               go
               thither
               for
               fear
               of
               meeting
               such
               cruel
               and
               wicked
               Company
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               but
               would
               much
               rather
               chuse
               to
               go
               to
               Hell
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               he
               deliver'd
               from
               the
               troublesome
               sight
               of
               such
               kind
               of
               People
               .
            
             So
             that
             their
             forfeiture
             of
             all
             Right
             or
             Title
             to
             Darien
             by
             the
             Pope's
             Grant
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             of
             any
             validity
             ,
             is
             plainly
             demonstrated
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pains
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             supposing
             the
             Pope's
             Grant
             of
             America
             to
             be
             valid
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             they
             have
             forfeited
             the
             same
             .
             I
             believe
             there
             will
             scarce
             be
             any
             body
             so
             void
             of
             Humanity
             ,
             who
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Cruelties
             committed
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             
             against
             the
             poor
             Natives
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             upon
             himself
             the
             Defence
             of
             them
             in
             this
             Point
             :
             But
             how
             far
             this
             affects
             their
             Title
             is
             the
             matter
             in
             Question
             at
             present
             .
             Not
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Topick
             here
             ,
             How
             far
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             Governours
             and
             other
             Officers
             ,
             who
             transgress
             the
             Bounds
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             affects
             the
             Titles
             of
             their
             Sovereigns
             .
             I
             will
             only
             insist
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             which
             I
             believe
             will
             scarce
             admit
             of
             a
             Contradiction
             by
             any
             body
             who
             has
             a
             true
             insight
             into
             the
             matter
             ;
             That
             supposing
             some
             of
             those
             Cruelties
             to
             have
             been
             committed
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             body
             who
             can
             be
             acknowledg'd
             a
             competent
             Judge
             of
             the
             Forfeiture
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Title
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ;
             who
             ,
             admitted
             he
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             Grant
             it
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             the
             only
             Person
             who
             can
             Recal
             it
             ;
             and
             till
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             done
             ,
             their
             Title
             will
             stand
             unshaken
             upon
             that
             bottom
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             the
             Spaniards
             side
             ;
             whatever
             our
             Author
             may
             alledge
             against
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chiapa
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             in
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             his
             Assertion
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             being
             only
             a
             Bishop
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Spain
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Church-man
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             well
             make
             use
             of
             a
             Dragoon
             for
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             as
             make
             those
             of
             his
             Profession
             competent
             Judges
             of
             the
             Titles
             of
             Princes
             .
             But
             let
             us
             see
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             Their
             next
             Plea
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             Darien
             is
             bounded
             or
             inclosed
             by
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             viz.
             By
             Porto-Bello
             and
             Carthagena
             ,
             with
             their
             Territories
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             Panama
             and
             
               Sancta
               Maria
            
             on
             the
             South
             .
             To
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             That
             Darien
             is
             bounded
             only
             by
             the
             Sea
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Spanish
             For●
             or
             Garison
             ,
             from
             
               Nombre
               de
               Dios
            
             to
             the
             Gulf
             of
             Darien
             on
             the
             North
             Sea
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             River
             of
             Che●o
             to
             the
             River
             Congo
             on
             the
             South
             Sea.
             The
             Territories
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             confining
             on
             both
             ends
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             are
             not
             unlimited
             ,
             but
             are
             restricted
             on
             
             both
             sides
             by
             the
             Dariens
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             were
             never
             subject
             to
             Spain
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             new
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             for
             independent
             Soveraignties
             to
             lie
             inclos'd
             within
             the
             Dominions
             of
             other
             Princes
             ;
             to
             instance
             in
             no
             more
             than
             Orange
             and
             Avignon
             in
             
               Europe
               ,
               Ceuta
               ,
               Metilla
            
             ,
             &c.
             possessed
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             themselves
             in
             Africk
             ,
             which
             lie
             in
             the
             very
             Bosom
             of
             Morocco
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Spaniards
             don't
             think
             their
             Title
             to
             them
             e're
             a
             whit
             the
             worse
             .
             The
             Dutch
             and
             Portugueze
             have
             both
             of
             them
             Settlements
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Brasil
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Spaniards
             pretend
             a
             Right
             .
             The
             French
             have
             Settlements
             in
             Hispaniola
             and
             Guiana
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             The
             English
             and
             French
             have
             both
             of
             'em
             Plantations
             in
             Newfound-land
             .
             The
             Dutch
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             settled
             on
             
               Long
               Island
            
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             English
             Plantations
             ,
             yet
             no
             War
             ensued
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             English
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             Bahama
             Islands
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Spanish
             Fleet
             passed
             betwixt
             them
             and
             Florida
             :
             And
             the
             English
             have
             several
             times
             settled
             at
             Port-Royal
             in
             
               Campechy
               Bay
            
             ,
             to
             cut
             Logwood
             ,
             &c.
             and
             remov'd
             and
             settled
             as
             they
             found
             convenient
             .
             King
             Charles
             II.
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             grantted
             a
             Patent
             to
             Dr.
             Cox
             to
             settle
             a
             Colony
             in
             the
             Bay
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             question'd
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             And
             the
             French
             have
             now
             since
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             last
             Peace
             ,
             planted
             a
             Colony
             on
             the
             River
             Messissipi
             in
             that
             same
             Bay
             ,
             against
             which
             we
             hear
             of
             no
             Complaints
             from
             Madrid
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             from
             this
             Topick
             is
             perfectly
             over●urn'd
             by
             Common
             Practice
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Concessions
             in
             parallel
             Cases
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Matter
             be
             well
             weighed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             difficult
             Task
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             that
             these
             Cases
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Calidonian
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             parallel
             to
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             quite
             different
             Nature
             .
             Dr
             
             Cox's
             Patent
             came
             to
             
             nothing
             ,
             and
             what
             occasion
             was
             there
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             complain
             then
             ?
             And
             because
             the
             English
             have
             now
             and
             then
             Landed
             in
             
               Campechy
               Bay
            
             ,
             to
             cut
             Log-Wood
             ,
             Is
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             Scots
             attempt
             upon
             Darien
             ?
             Some
             Dutch
             settled
             themselves
             among
             the
             English
             in
             
               Long
               Island
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             peaceable
             manner
             ▪
             and
             tho'
             no
             War
             ensued
             ,
             yet
             Complaint
             was
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             brought
             to
             an
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             and
             Portuguese
             have
             both
             Settlements
             in
             Brasil
             ,
             the
             French
             in
             Hispaniola
             and
             Guiana
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             and
             French
             in
             Newfoundland
             ;
             What
             Argument
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             in
             question
             ?
             For
             whoever
             questioned
             but
             that
             different
             Nations
             might
             settle
             their
             Colonies
             upon
             waste
             Grounds
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             provided
             they
             were
             not
             in
             any
             Bodies
             Possession
             before
             .
             The
             Instances
             he
             gives
             of
             
               Orange
               ,
               Avignon
               ,
               Ceuta
            
             ,
             and
             Metilla
             ,
             which
             lie
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             in
             the
             Bosom
             of
             other
             Prince's
             Dominions
             ,
             seem
             to
             carry
             something
             of
             more
             Weight
             with
             it
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             independent
             Sovereignties
             being
             inclosed
             by
             the
             Dominions
             of
             other
             Princes
             ▪
             I
             could
             furnish
             our
             Author
             with
             a
             great
             many
             more
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             Imperial
             Cities
             in
             Germany
             ,
             the
             Lordship
             of
             Vianen
             in
             Holland
             ,
             the
             Morlacks
             in
             Dalmatia
             ,
             and
             the
             Cossacks
             on
             the
             Frontiers
             of
             Poland
             and
             Muscovy
             ;
             but
             all
             duly
             considered
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             still
             of
             a
             different
             Nature
             from
             the
             Matter
             in
             Question
             .
             For
             Orange
             and
             Avignon
             are
             the
             Remnants
             of
             those
             many
             Lordships
             and
             Principalities
             ▪
             which
             formerly
             composed
             the
             Empire
             of
             France
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             brought
             in
             subjection
             under
             one
             Head
             :
             Their
             Situation
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             relieved
             from
             abroad
             ,
             and
             their
             strength
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             the
             first
             Attack
             of
             the
             Prince
             who
             commands
             round
             about
             it
             :
             The
             Case
             is
             quite
             different
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             America
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             established
             themselves
             there
             by
             their
             Sword
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             least
             reason
             ●o
             leave
             those
             petty
             Principalities
             unattempted
             ,
             which
             lay
             in
             the
             very
             Heart
             of
             their
             Conquests
             ,
             and
             
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             convenient
             Situation
             on
             the
             Sea-shoar
             ,
             might
             one
             time
             or
             other
             prove
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             ,
             if
             not
             brought
             to
             Submission
             either
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             or
             a
             voluntary
             Surrender
             .
             If
             the
             Emperour
             of
             
             Morocco's
             strength
             were
             equivalent
             to
             his
             Title
             ,
             he
             might
             very
             justly
             drive
             the
             Spaniards
             from
             the
             African
             Coast
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Title
             but
             Possession
             ;
             and
             those
             Places
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             are
             so
             engaged
             either
             by
             Alliances
             or
             other
             Contracts
             to
             those
             Princes
             ,
             in
             whose
             Dominions
             they
             are
             inclosed
             ,
             that
             without
             offering
             a
             notorious
             violence
             to
             those
             Engagements
             ,
             they
             cannot
             submit
             themselves
             to
             any
             Foreign
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Plea
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             )
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Treaties
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Crown
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             alledge
             the
             Settlement
             of
             the
             Scots
             at
             Darien
             to
             be
             a
             Breach
             :
             But
             that
             there
             's
             no
             ground
             for
             this
             Allegation
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             those
             that
             peruse
             the
             said
             Treaties
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             May
             23
             ▪
             1667.
             and
             that
             of
             July
             1670.
             wherein
             there
             's
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             excluding
             either
             Party
             from
             enlarging
             their
             Dominions
             in
             America
             ,
             upon
             Wastes
             ,
             or
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             Natives
             ,
             in
             such
             places
             as
             have
             never
             yet
             been
             possest
             by
             Spain
             ,
             or
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             infer'd
             from
             those
             Treaties
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             mutual
             Security
             for
             the
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             what
             each
             Crown
             enjoy'd
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             which
             is
             sufficiently
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Patent
             granted
             to
             Dr.
             Cox
             ,
             and
             the
             settling
             and
             removing
             of
             the
             English
             in
             Campechy
             Bay
             ,
             &c.
             without
             Controul
             ,
             as
             before
             mention'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             granted
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             or
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             the
             Scots
             ,
             that
             their
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             was
             made
             in
             such
             a
             place
             as
             never
             had
             any
             dependency
             on
             Spain
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             their
             Establishment
             there
             was
             no
             breach
             of
             those
             Treaties
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             allow
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             till
             the
             same
             be
             proved
             beyond
             Contradiction
             ,
             we
             ought
             at
             least
             to
             suspend
             our
             Judgment
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             has
             not
             appear'd
             so
             evident
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             ours
             to
             our
             Calidonian
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             says
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             made
             it
             evident
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Title
             or
             Right
             to
             Darien
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             themselves
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Breach
             of
             Treaty
             by
             proceeding
             in
             this
             Affair
             as
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             third
             Article
             of
             the
             Treaty
             between
             the
             Crowns
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             and
             Spain
             ,
             concluded
             at
             
               Madrid
               ,
               May
            
             12
             /
             23.
             1667.
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               Injury
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               either
               of
               the
               said
               Kings
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               People
               or
               Subjects
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               People
               or
               Subjects
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               against
               the
               Articles
               of
               that
               Alliance
               ,
               or
               against
               common
               Right
               ,
               there
               shall
               not
               therefore
               be
               given
               Letters
               of
               Reprisal
               ,
               Marque
               ,
               or
               Countermarque
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Confederates
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               Justice
               is
               follow'd
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Course
               of
               Law.
               
            
             Yet
             the
             Spaniards
             without
             any
             such
             Procedure
             ,
             or
             offering
             in
             the
             least
             to
             prove
             their
             Title
             to
             Darien
             ,
             present
             a
             virulent
             and
             huffing
             Memorial
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             first
             charging
             the
             King
             
               with
               want
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               a
               breach
               of
               Alliance
               ,
               and
               threatning
               to
               take
               such
               measures
               as
               the●
               shall
               think
               meet
               :
            
             When
             their
             sickly
             
             Monarchy
             has
             not
             yet
             had
             time
             to
             breath
             ,
             since
             rescu'd
             from
             the
             common
             Danger
             wherein
             Europe
             was
             involv'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Arms
             of
             that
             very
             Prince
             ,
             whom
             they
             treat
             so
             ungratefully
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             for
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Words
             of
             that
             same
             Treaty
             ,
             they
             attack
             the
             Scots
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             them
             no
             Injury
             ,
             but
             acquainted
             them
             that
             they
             came
             thither
             peaceably
             ,
             without
             any
             hostile
             design
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             generous
             as
             to
             reject
             the
             Motion
             of
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Darien
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             Ally
             ,
             when
             he
             offer'd
             to
             make
             them
             Masters
             of
             Panama
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             but
             joyn
             him
             with
             500
             of
             their
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             have
             also
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             10th
             and
             11th
             Articles
             of
             the
             Treaty
             concluded
             at
             
               M
               drid
               ,
               July
            
             8
             /
             18
             1670.
             concerning
             America
             ,
             detain'd
             the
             Scots
             and
             English
             Prisoners
             who
             were
             forced
             a
             shoar
             at
             Carthagena
             by
             Shipwrack
             ,
             tho
             all
             such
             Practices
             be
             expresly
             provided
             against
             by
             the
             said
             Articles
             :
             And
             they
             have
             also
             violated
             the
             14th
             Article
             of
             that
             Treaty
             which
             forbids
             Reprisals
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             denying
             or
             unreasonably
             delaying
             Justice
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             King
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             has
             just
             reason
             to
             demand
             Satisfaction
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             Attacking
             his
             Subjects
             contrary
             to
             Treaty
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             being
             thus
             injuriously
             treated
             ,
             may
             very
             lawfully
             ,
             not
             only
             make
             Reprisals
             upon
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             joyn
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Darien
             in
             taking
             
               Sancta
               Maria
               ,
               Panama
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             belonging
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Dariens
             are
             Natural
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             Tyrannical
             Usurpers
             ,
             as
             is
             pleaded
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Darien
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             invited
             the
             English
             Buccaneers
             to
             assist
             him
             to
             retake
             it
             :
             And
             by
             this
             Capt.
             Sawkins
             justified
             his
             Proceedings
             in
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Panama
             ,
             asserting
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Darien
             was
             true
             Lord
             of
             Panama
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Country
             thereabouts
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             came
             to
             assist
             him
             .
             
               History
               of
               Buccaneers
            
             ,
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Part
             4.
             
             P.
             32.
             
             And
             we
             have
             mentioned
             before
             that
             Capt.
             
             Sharp
             ,
             who
             was
             accused
             of
             Piracy
             ,
             for
             that
             same
             Expedition
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             Sawkins
             in
             his
             Command
             ,
             was
             acquitted
             in
             England
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             that
             Prince's
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             had
             been
             made
             so
             evident
             as
             our
             Author
             imagines
             ,
             that
             the
             Sp●●iards
             h●ve
             no
             Title
             upon
             Darien
             ,
             I
             would
             soo●●●
             〈◊〉
             with
             him
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             had
             〈◊〉
             guilty
             of
             that
             Breach
             of
             these
             Treaties
             ,
             whic●
             〈◊〉
             charge
             upon
             the
             Scots
             ;
             but
             this
             being
             look'd
             upon
             by
             the
             now
             unbyass'd
             ,
             as
             a
             Case
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             bes●
             is
             yet
             undetermin'd
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             as
             su●h
             they
             have
             controvened
             against
             several
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             these
             two
             Treaties
             .
             I
             will
             not
             pretend
             here
             to
             Patronize
             or
             defend
             every
             step
             the
             Spania●ds
             have
             made
             since
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Determination
             of
             His
             Majesty
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Judge
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             no
             Question
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             in
             due
             time
             demand
             Reparation
             for
             the
             Miscarriages
             committed
             against
             the
             said
             Treaties
             :
             I
             will
             only
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             most
             ancient
             and
             general
             Maxim
             founded
             upon
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             
               Vim
               vi
               repelere
               licet
            
             .
             What
             Wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Spaniards
             when
             they
             saw
             a
             Foreign
             Nation
             ,
             without
             their
             permission
             ,
             Land
             good
             store
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             other
             Warlike
             Instruments
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             which
             they
             look'd
             upon
             as
             their
             own
             Propriety
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             of
             the
             utmost
             consequence
             to
             them
             ?
             What
             Wonder
             is
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             them
             erect
             Fortifications
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             Alliance
             with
             those
             who
             were
             at
             that
             time
             their
             declared
             Enemies
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Author
             's
             own
             Confession
             )
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             draw
             that
             Thorn
             out
             of
             their
             Feet
             ,
             without
             seeking
             first
             for
             Redress
             at
             so
             many
             Thousand
             Miles
             distance
             .
             I
             would
             have
             our
             Author
             turn
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Scots
             make
             the
             Case
             their
             own
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             not
             force
             any
             Foreign
             Nation
             from
             their
             Shoar
             ,
             that
             should
             
             pretend
             to
             come
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             settle
             themselves
             without
             leave
             in
             any
             place
             under
             their
             Pretension
             or
             Jurisdiction
             .
             If
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             What
             a
             considerable
             Traffick
             the
             English
             have
             in
             Spain
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             been
             in
             their
             Power
             to
             make
             themselves
             an
             ample
             amends
             by
             way
             of
             Reprisals
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             have
             not
             taken
             any
             such
             Measures
             ,
             their
             endeavours
             to
             dislodge
             the
             Scots
             from
             Darien
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             England
             ,
             may
             admit
             of
             a
             much
             more
             favourable
             Construction
             ,
             than
             our
             zealous
             Calidonian
             would
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             Having
             fully
             prov'd
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             no
             Title
             to
             Darien
             ,
             it
             remains
             to
             be
             prov'd
             that
             the
             Scots
             have
             as
             good
             and
             just
             a
             Title
             to
             their
             Settlement
             there
             ,
             as
             any
             People
             in
             the
             World
             can
             have
             ;
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             demonstrated
             thus
             :
             They
             were
             authorized
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Letters
             Patent
             ,
             
               to
               plant
               Colonies
               in
            
             Asia
             ,
             Africa
             ,
             or
             America
             ,
             
               upon
               Places
               not
               inhabited
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Place
               ,
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               Natives
               ,
               not
               possest
               by
               any
            
             European
             
               Prince
               or
               State.
            
             Being
             provided
             with
             this
             Authority
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             ▪
             or
             one
             more
             duly
             and
             honestly
             limitted
             ,
             they
             Equipp'd
             their
             Ships
             ,
             and
             landed
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             of
             Darien
             in
             November
             1698.
             where
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             fully
             prov'd
             ,
             never
             had
             any
             Posseis●on
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             European
             Prince
             or
             State
             pretends
             any
             Claim
             to
             it
             .
             Being
             arriv'd
             there
             ,
             they
             fairly
             obtain'd
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             People
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             Man
             in
             that
             Tract
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             solemn
             Treaty
             and
             Alliance
             deliberately
             made
             ,
             and
             wrote
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             because
             the
             said
             Prince
             understands
             that
             Language
             ,
             they
             peaceably
             enter
             upon
             their
             new
             Colony
             ,
             without
             either
             Force
             or
             Fraud
             .
             So
             that
             they
             have
             religiously
             kept
             to
             the
             
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Act
             and
             Patent
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             they
             have
             a
             just
             and
             legal
             Title
             to
             their
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             against
             the
             Attempts
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             People
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             The
             Scots
             Title
             to
             their
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             their
             Patent
             ,
             might
             pass
             for
             very
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             make
             it
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             had
             not
             
               been
               possess'd
               before
               by
               any
               European
               Prince
               or
               State
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Tenure
             of
             the
             said
             Letters
             Patent
             ;
             but
             till
             that
             be
             done
             upon
             a
             more
             sure
             Foundation
             than
             our
             Calidonian
             has
             pleas'd
             to
             lay
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             if
             the
             Government
             is
             not
             so
             forward
             in
             granting
             them
             the
             d●sired
             Protection
             ;
             And
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             
               Scots
               ▪
            
             for
             all
             our
             Authors
             Threats
             ,
             will
             be
             better
             advised
             〈◊〉
             they
             join
             with
             the
             Natives
             in
             making
             an
             〈◊〉
             upon
             Panama
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             strong
             〈…〉
             Spaniards
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             by
             〈…〉
             their
             Commissions
             ,
             forfeit
             all
             the
             righ●●
             〈…〉
             Invested
             with
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             said
             Grant●
             〈…〉
             other
             irreparable
             Mischiefs
             upon
             their
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             let
             us
             now
             hear
             ,
             what
             our
             Author
             says
             to
             the
             next
             Point
             ,
             which
             has
             a
             more
             particular
             Relation
             to
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Topick
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             Advantage
             or
             Disadvantage
             that
             may
             redound
             to
             England
             from
             this
             Settlement
             .
             We
             shall
             begin
             with
             the
             Disadvantage
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             supposed
             Damage
             it
             may
             do
             to
             the
             Trade
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             occasion
             a
             Rupture
             betwixt
             them
             and
             Spain
             .
             To
             this
             we
             may
             easily
             Reply
             ,
             That
             being
             a
             distinct
             and
             Independant
             Nation
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             consult
             their
             Interest
             ,
             
             any
             further
             than
             they
             consult
             ours
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             maintain
             this
             Colony
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Advantage
             it
             may
             bring
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             to
             oppose
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Disadvantages
             that
             they
             fancy
             may
             arise
             from
             thence
             to
             England
             .
             But
             withal
             we
             deny
             that
             it
             can
             be
             any
             damage
             to
             their
             Trade
             ,
             which
             from
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             consists
             chiefly
             in
             Sugar
             and
             Tobacco
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               New
               Calidonia
            
             .
             But
             that
             which
             we
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             a
             compleat
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             be
             Sharers
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Settlement
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             Partners
             in
             the
             Profits
             and
             Trade
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             under
             such
             Regulations
             as
             may
             prevent
             its
             endamaging
             the
             Commerce
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             further
             Objected
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             great
             Immunities
             and
             freedom
             from
             Customs
             granted
             to
             the
             Scots
             Company
             for
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             Under
             Sell
             the
             English
             Company
             ,
             forestall
             their
             Markets
             ,
             and
             lessen
             His
             Majesty's
             Customs
             :
             We
             Answer
             ,
             That
             this
             Objection
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             obviated
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             not
             now
             pretend
             to
             set
             up
             an
             East-India
             Trade
             ;
             but
             admitting
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             to
             the
             general
             Advantage
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             since
             the
             Buyers
             are
             always
             more
             than
             the
             Sellers
             .
             It
             must
             certainly
             ●e
             better
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             who
             has
             occasion
             for
             Muslin
             or
             Indian
             Silks
             ,
             &c.
             should
             save
             so
             many
             Shillings
             per
             Yard
             or
             Piece
             in
             their
             Pockets
             ,
             than
             that
             some
             two
             or
             three
             Merchants
             should
             once
             in
             an
             Age
             get
             Money
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Daughter
             or
             two
             a
             Countess
             or
             Dutchess
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             better
             for
             England
             ,
             that
             House-keepers
             in
             general
             should
             save
             that
             Money
             to
             buy
             Provisions
             for
             their
             Families
             ,
             which
             consumes
             our
             own
             Product
             ,
             than
             that
             a
             dozen
             of
             Merchants
             should
             be
             enabled
             by
             the
             extravagant
             Prices
             of
             those
             Commodities
             to
             keep
             their
             Coaches
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             English
             if
             they
             please
             by
             joining
             with
             the
             Scots
             may
             have
             an
             equal
             share
             of
             all
             those
             Immunities
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             should
             be
             for
             some
             time
             a
             
             lessening
             of
             the
             King's
             Customs
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             at
             present
             no
             manner
             of
             prospect
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             made
             up
             in
             time
             to
             come
             by
             a
             large
             Addition
             ,
             if
             that
             Colony
             prospers
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             King's
             Bounty
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             but
             like
             the
             bestowing
             of
             charge
             to
             improve
             barren
             or
             waste
             Ground
             ,
             which
             will
             return
             with
             treble
             Interest
             to
             him
             or
             his
             Heirs
             .
          
           
             There
             's
             another
             Objection
             made
             against
             the
             Scots
             Company
             ,
             That
             by
             their
             Constitution
             such
             Ships
             as
             belong
             them
             must
             break
             Bulk
             no
             where
             but
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             will
             diminish
             the
             number
             of
             English
             Ships
             and
             Seamen
             ,
             and
             make
             Scotland
             the
             only
             Free
             Port
             of
             all
             those
             Commodities
             .
             To
             which
             it's
             Replied
             ,
             That
             tho'
             our
             own
             Ships
             are
             obliged
             to
             break
             Bulk
             no
             where
             but
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             don't
             lay
             the
             same
             Obligation
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             ,
             allowing
             them
             a
             free
             Trade
             to
             Darien
             ,
             they
             may
             carry
             their
             Goods
             where
             they
             please
             ;
             or
             upon
             fair
             Proposals
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             will
             give
             the
             English
             all
             possible
             Liberty
             as
             to
             that
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Allowing
             the
             Scotch
             Nation
             to
             be
             Independant
             ,
             (
             tho'
             this
             has
             been
             questioned
             by
             some
             )
             our
             Author
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             They
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             consult
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             further
             than
             they
             consult
             theirs
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             best
             Argument
             he
             has
             made
             use
             of
             hitherto
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             new
             Settlement
             :
             But
             then
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             grant
             ,
             That
             this
             being
             Reciprocal
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Nations
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             blame
             the
             English
             ,
             if
             they
             won't
             Sacrifice
             their
             own
             Interest
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             necessary
             and
             legal
             Precautions
             against
             their
             Encroachments
             ,
             to
             the
             Disadvantage
             of
             our
             Trade
             .
             This
             Objection
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             By
             making
             such
             Regulations
             as
             will
             prevent
             the
             endamaging
             the
             Commerce
             of
             England
             .
             This
             is
             much
             sooner
             said
             than
             put
             in
             practice
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             Scots
             could
             have
             found
             out
             an
             Expedient
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             satisfactory
             
             both
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             Why
             was
             it
             not
             proposed
             and
             put
             in
             Execution
             before
             the
             English
             saw
             themselves
             under
             a
             necessity
             to
             represent
             their
             Grievances
             against
             the
             Scots
             new
             Company
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             such
             further
             Measures
             against
             it
             as
             they
             judged
             most
             suitable
             to
             their
             own
             Interest
             ?
             He
             further
             would
             perswade
             us
             .
             That
             the
             Immunities
             from
             paying
             Customs
             ,
             granted
             to
             the
             Scots
             Company
             ,
             cannot
             be
             any
             Detriment
             to
             England
             ;
             because
             Muslin
             ,
             Indian
             Silks
             ,
             &c.
             will
             be
             sold
             Cheaper
             for
             the
             general
             benefit
             of
             the
             Buyers
             ;
             But
             what
             would
             in
             such
             a
             case
             become
             of
             our
             East-India
             Trade
             ,
             who
             being
             obliged
             to
             pay
             heavy
             Customs
             ,
             could
             not
             afford
             to
             Sell
             at
             the
             same
             Rate
             ?
             What
             would
             become
             of
             our
             Silk
             Manufactory
             ,
             and
             the
             Turkey
             Company
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             a
             great
             many
             thousands
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             maintain
             their
             Families
             by
             the
             Silk
             Manufactory
             ,
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             starving
             Condition
             ,
             if
             those
             East-India
             Silks
             were
             sold
             at
             a
             cheaper
             Rate
             than
             they
             are
             now
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             the
             way
             to
             make
             our
             Merchants
             go
             on
             Foot
             ,
             and
             s●t
             the
             Scots
             on
             Horseback
             .
             By
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             New
             Scots
             Company
             ,
             their
             Ships
             are
             obliged
             to
             break
             Bulk
             no
             where
             but
             in
             Scotland
             :
             This
             Advantage
             he
             pretends
             to
             balance
             ,
             by
             assuring
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Scots
             Parliament
             will
             Dispence
             with
             the
             English
             upon
             that
             Score
             ;
             But
             pray
             ,
             what
             Reason
             is
             there
             for
             the
             English
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             favour
             of
             a
             Scots
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             carry
             on
             the
             East-India
             Trade
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             without
             it
             ?
             especially
             ,
             since
             it
             remains
             doubtful
             ,
             under
             what
             Restrictions
             and
             Limitations
             this
             Liberty
             might
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             English
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             in
             Reference
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Rupture
             with
             Spain
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Rupture
             with
             Spain
             ,
             we
             Reply
             ,
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             are
             in
             no
             Condition
             to
             break
             with
             England
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             against
             the
             Insults
             of
             the
             French
             by
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             way
             to
             secure
             them
             in
             the
             British
             Interest
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             a
             powerful
             Colony
             in
             Darien
             ,
             which
             lying
             in
             the
             very
             Centre
             of
             their
             American
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             within
             reach
             of
             their
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             Mines
             ,
             will
             be
             an
             effectual
             Curb
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             prevent
             their
             own
             Hostilities
             ,
             but
             their
             joining
             at
             any
             time
             with
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             being
             Masters
             of
             their
             Money
             ,
             we
             shall
             speedily
             cut
             the
             Sinews
             of
             their
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             That
             Spain
             is
             no
             Match
             for
             England
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Rupture
             ,
             is
             scarce
             to
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             who
             have
             the
             least
             insight
             into
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Europe
             ;
             but
             this
             does
             not
             answer
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             Rupture
             with
             Spain
             ,
             on
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             ?
             which
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             Negative
             .
             For
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             Spain
             be
             brought
             to
             so
             low
             an
             Ebb
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             formidable
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             at
             this
             juncture
             ,
             when
             the
             French
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Austrian
             Family
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             court
             this
             Crown
             at
             any
             rate
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             the
             least
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             English
             should
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             such
             a
             Rupture
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             would
             Ruin
             their
             Traffick
             in
             Spain
             ,
             endanger
             that
             in
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             put
             us
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             keeping
             a
             great
             Fleet
             at
             Sea
             for
             the
             security
             of
             our
             Commerce
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             for
             what
             purpose
             ?
             to
             maintain
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             ,
             which
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             against
             our
             own
             Interest
             ;
             
             But
             if
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             Who
             would
             Reimburse
             the
             Charges
             ?
             I
             question
             whether
             the
             Scots
             Company
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             would
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             should
             transgress
             their
             Bounds
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             King
             who
             knows
             how
             to
             maintain
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             British
             Nation
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Instance
             in
             the
             Spanish
             Ambassador
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             Days
             ago
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             ,
             how
             our
             Auther
             proceeds
             further
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             urge
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             be
             very
             much
             for
             the
             Interest
             and
             Advantage
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             incourage
             and
             support
             us
             in
             this
             Settlement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Scots
             will
             increase
             their
             Shipping
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             time
             to
             have
             a
             Naval
             Force
             ,
             capable
             of
             assisting
             the
             English
             in
             the
             common
             Defence
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             in
             maintaining
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             Convoying
             their
             Merchantmen
             in
             time
             of
             War.
             The
             English
             can't
             always
             promise
             to
             themselves
             the
             Amity
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             Rivals
             in
             Trade
             ,
             and
             differ
             far
             enough
             from
             them
             both
             in
             Temper
             and
             Interest
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             to
             cement
             them
             but
             the
             Life
             of
             our
             present
             Soveraign
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Scots
             being
             united
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Government
             ,
             and
             Inhabiting
             the
             same
             Island
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             the
             same
             Interest
             as
             to
             Trade
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             Country
             against
             all
             Foreign
             Invaders
             ,
             as
             they
             constantly
             did
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             against
             
               Romans
               ,
               Danes
               ,
               Saxons
            
             ,
             and
             Normans
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             living
             then
             under
             a
             separate
             Prince
             ,
             and
             their
             frequent
             Wars
             with
             England
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             brave
             Resistance
             which
             a
             few
             of
             them
             made
             to
             the
             Dutch
             at
             Chatha●
             ,
             to
             be
             
             forgotten
             ,
             which
             did
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             repair
             the
             Honour
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Caledonian
             puts
             the
             probability
             of
             increasing
             the
             Naval
             Strength
             of
             Scotland
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             which
             he
             supposes
             to
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             English
             Interest
             at
             Sea.
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             while
             before
             the
             Scots
             will
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             considerable
             addition
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             more
             safe
             way
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             encourage
             our
             own
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             Naval
             Force
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             rightly
             managed
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             for
             what
             assistance
             they
             are
             able
             in
             all
             likelihood
             to
             give
             us
             at
             Sea.
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             The
             Dutch
             may
             not
             be
             always
             our
             Friends
             ,
             because
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             in
             Temper
             and
             Interest
             :
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Scots
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stands
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             different
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Dutch
             :
             Besides
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             take
             this
             Gentleman's
             Word
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Scots
             may
             not
             be
             always
             our
             Friends
             neither
             ,
             but
             look
             for
             Alliances
             abroad
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             Interest
             against
             ours
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             seasonable
             Caution
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             anon
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Scotland
             increases
             in
             Shipping
             ,
             they
             will
             increase
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             a
             greater
             share
             of
             the
             Burden
             of
             any
             Foreign
             War
             ,
             which
             will
             save
             Men
             and
             Money
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             lighten
             their
             Taxes
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Success
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             their
             American
             Colony
             ,
             will
             be
             an
             additional
             Strength
             to
             the
             English
             Plantations
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             advancement
             of
             their
             Trade
             ,
             by
             consuming
             their
             Product
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             theirs
             in
             exchange
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Success
             of
             the
             Scots
             at
             Darien
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             great
             advantage
             to
             
               England
               ▪
            
             for
             the
             more
             Money
             the
             Scots
             acquire
             by
             their
             Trade
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             will
             spend
             in
             England
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             must
             frequently
             be
             visited
             by
             their
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             who
             generally
             furnish
             themselves
             in
             England
             with
             their
             best
             Apparel
             ,
             Houshold
             Furniture
             ,
             Coaches
             and
             Horses
             ,
             &c.
             besides
             the
             Money
             that
             the
             Young
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             spend
             in
             their
             Passage
             through
             that
             Nation
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             and
             come
             from
             their
             Travels
             .
             These
             things
             occasion
             their
             laying
             out
             vast
             Sums
             of
             Money
             annually
             in
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             will
             as
             certainly
             draw
             Money
             from
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             draws
             Vapours
             after
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             would
             consume
             more
             Money
             in
             England
             than
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             more
             wealthy
             ,
             but
             I
             deny
             that
             thereby
             we
             should
             draw
             Money
             from
             Scotland
             :
             For
             if
             they
             could
             under-sell
             our
             East-India
             Commodities
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             such
             an
             over-balance
             to
             what
             they
             can
             in
             all
             likelihood
             spend
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             it
             bears
             not
             the
             least
             proportion
             to
             it
             ;
             whereas
             now
             the
             Scots
             are
             obliged
             to
             England
             for
             all
             these
             things
             ▪
             they
             having
             no
             considerable
             Manufactures
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             better
             conveniency
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             them
             but
             from
             England
             ,
             which
             ,
             considering
             how
             little
             we
             stand
             in
             want
             of
             the
             Products
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             it
             affords
             ,
             must
             needs
             draw
             Money
             from
             Scotland
             .
             The
             Products
             of
             our
             West-India
             Plantations
             consisting
             chiefly
             in
             Sugar
             and
             Tobacco
             ▪
             I
             don't
             see
             what
             great
             prospect
             of
             advantage
             the
             Consumption
             
             of
             them
             in
             one
             Colony
             ,
             can
             bring
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             when
             they
             furnish
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Europe
             with
             them
             to
             a
             much
             greater
             advantage
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Scots
             be●●ing
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Burthen
             of
             a
             Foreign
             War
             ,
             the
             Supposition
             of
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             so
             an
             uncertain
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             that
             it
             scarce
             deserves
             to
             be
             mentioned
             considering
             especially
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             hitherto
             have
             not
             been
             the
             most
             forward
             in
             parting
             with
             their
             Money
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Success
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             their
             Foreign
             Plantation
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             ease
             England
             of
             great
             numbers
             of
             their
             Pedlars
             ,
             so
             frequently
             complain'd
             of
             in
             Parliament
             by
             Country
             Corporations
             and
             Shopkeepers
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             occasion
             the
             return
             Home
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             going
             out
             of
             vast
             numbe
             s
             of
             their
             Youth
             ,
             who
             follow
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Imployment
             ,
             or
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             Sword
             in
             
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               M●s●●oy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Holland
            
             and
             France
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             Government
             of
             
               G●●at
               Britain
            
             may
             furnish
             their
             Fleets
             and
             Armies
             ●t
             a
             much
             cheaper
             and
             easier
             rate
             than
             formerly
             ▪
             and
             with
             as
             good
             Mariners
             and
             Soldiers
             as
             ●ny
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             English
             by
             joyning
             with
             the
             Scots
             and
             supporting
             their
             ●olony
             at
             Darien
             ,
             may
             have
             their
             P●a●e
             brought
             home
             in
             their
             own
             Bottoms
             and
             from
             their
             own
             Mines
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             Country
             abounds
             ,
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             touch
             at
             Cadiz
             or
             any
             Foreign
             Port
             ,
             being
             liable
             to
             the
             vexatious
             Indulto's
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             hazard
             of
             being
             intercepted
             ,
             as
             they
             many
             times
             were
             during
             the
             late
             War.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             English
             may
             by
             joyning
             with
             the
             Scots
             render
             themselves
             more
             capable
             than
             ever
             of
             keeping
             the
             Balance
             of
             Europe
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             a
             Trust
             which
             Nature
             and
             Providence
             seems
             to
             have
             assign'd
             'em
             ,
             since
             their
             Situation
             and
             Naval
             Force
             not
             only
             makes
             it
             proper
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             had
             an
             opportunity
             
             put
             into
             their
             Hands
             in
             little
             above
             the
             Revolution
             of
             one
             Century
             ,
             of
             twice
             breaking
             the
             Chains
             of
             Europe
             when
             threatned
             with
             Slavery
             ;
             first
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             French.
             This
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             being
             possess'd
             of
             Darien
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             able
             either
             to
             prevent
             the
             uniting
             the
             Spanish
             and
             French
             Monarchies
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             to
             render
             that
             Union
             so
             much
             the
             less
             dangerous
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             seize
             their
             Treasure
             and
             Dominions
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             that
             bulky
             Monarchy
             must
             fall
             by
             its
             own
             weight
             This
             is
             likewise
             of
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             importance
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             very
             probably
             either
             prevent
             a
             Religious
             War
             ,
             towards
             which
             the
             Papists
             discover
             so
             much
             inclination
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             bring
             it
             to
             a
             speedier
             Conclusion
             :
             For
             we
             have
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Spanish
             Mines
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             to
             be
             Antichrist's
             Pouch
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             maintains
             his
             War
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             Taborites
             had
             to
             call
             the
             Silver
             Mines
             in
             Bohemia
             by
             that
             Name
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             the
             surest
             Method
             of
             destroying
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             seize
             his
             Purse
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             once
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             
             Judas's
             Bag
             ,
             he
             will
             quickly
             drop
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Keys
             .
             It
             's
             by
             the
             Charms
             of
             her
             Gold
             that
             the
             Babylonish
             Whore
             hath
             made
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             wonder
             after
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             drunk
             with
             the
             Cup
             of
             her
             Fornication
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Cant
             of
             Antichrist's
             Pouch
             ,
             the
             Babylonish
             Whore
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Expressions
             our
             Calidonian
             makes
             use
             of
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             one
             would
             shrewdly
             suspect
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Old
             
               Covenanting
               Crew
            
             ,
             the
             more
             because
             I
             find
             he
             has
             a
             great
             Itch
             after
             the
             Spanish
             Mines
             ,
             a
             Property
             belonging
             in
             a
             most
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             to
             that
             Gang
             ,
             who
             sold
             their
             King
             for
             Money
             ,
             as
             Judas
             did
             Christ.
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             more
             serious
             Considerations
             .
          
           
           
             I
             think
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             ,
             since
             England
             ,
             has
             been
             twice
             instrumental
             in
             breaking
             the
             Chains
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             keeping
             up
             that
             Balance
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             Repose
             of
             Europe
             ,
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             its
             ancient
             Glory
             without
             their
             New
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             ;
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             will
             contribute
             but
             very
             little
             either
             to
             prevent
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Spanish
             and
             French
             Monarchies
             ,
             or
             to
             render
             it
             less
             dangerous
             ;
             for
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             Convinced
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             last
             should
             happen
             ,
             the
             French
             would
             soon
             tell
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Veteres
               migrate
               Coloni
            
             :
             For
             if
             they
             would
             not
             take
             the
             Compliment
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             some
             other
             way
             to
             send
             them
             back
             to
             the
             Highlands
             .
          
           
             He
             promises
             the
             English
             Golden
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             trouble
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             Imposts
             and
             Danger
             ;
             but
             if
             these
             Mines
             should
             prove
             Abortive
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             with
             them
             as
             the
             Poet
             says
             ,
             
               Parturiunt
               Montes
            
             ,
             would
             not
             the
             English
             deserve
             to
             be
             Laugh'd
             at
             ,
             to
             expose
             their
             Spanish
             Commerce
             to
             hazard
             ,
             for
             the
             uncertain
             hopes
             of
             some
             imaginary
             Mines
             promised
             them
             by
             an
             unknown
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             no
             better
             Account
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             has
             been
             told
             him
             by
             others
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             have
             it
             no
             more
             than
             by
             hearsay
             themselves
             .
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             this
             Gentleman
             however
             ,
             for
             the
             Kindness
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             for
             England
             ,
             in
             easing
             us
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Pedlars
             ,
             but
             the
             Danger
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Scots
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             furnish
             England
             with
             Muslins
             ,
             Silks
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             turn
             Wholesale
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             now
             are
             gone
             to
             carry
             their
             Packs
             upon
             their
             Backs
             would
             go
             about
             the
             Country
             with
             as
             many
             Pack-Horses
             ,
             as
             a
             Carrier
             that
             comes
             to
             London
             freighted
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Commodities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             this
             means
             the
             English
             may
             be
             better
             able
             to
             prevent
             the
             Ruine
             of
             their
             Trade
             in
             the
             Mediterranean
             and
             West-Indies
             ,
             if
             the
             French
             should
             possess
             themselves
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Spain
             :
             And
             they
             will
             likewise
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             prevent
             their
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ;
             which
             if
             once
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             get
             Ports
             there
             capable
             of
             holding
             a
             Fleet
             ,
             they
             would
             also
             ruine
             their
             Eastland
             Trade
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             period
             to
             the
             Liberties
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             will
             effectually
             Unite
             the
             Scots
             to
             England
             by
             an
             inseparable
             Tie
             ,
             if
             the
             English
             join
             us
             in
             this
             Undertaking
             :
             Their
             Ancestors
             would
             have
             gladly
             purchased
             this
             Union
             at
             a
             much
             dearer
             rate
             ,
             but
             were
             always
             outbid
             by
             France
             :
             And
             the
             want
             of
             that
             Union
             made
             the
             English
             not
             only
             an
             easie
             Prey
             to
             their
             successive
             Conquerors
             ,
             but
             lost
             them
             all
             the
             large
             Provinces
             that
             they
             enjoy'd
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             which
             were
             their
             Natural
             Barriers
             ,
             gave
             them
             a
             free
             Access
             to
             the
             Continent
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             English
             Name
             so
             glorious
             in
             the
             Days
             ▪
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             I
             can't
             for
             my
             Life
             conceive
             how
             this
             Scots
             Settlement
             should
             prove
             of
             such
             vast
             consequence
             ,
             as
             to
             support
             our
             Mediterranean
             and
             West-India
             Trade
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             become
             Masters
             of
             Spain
             ,
             much
             less
             how
             it
             should
             influence
             our
             Affairs
             so
             near
             Home
             ,
             as
             to
             prevent
             them
             from
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             unless
             the
             whole
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             hopes
             of
             his
             Mines
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             same
             hitherto
             are
             but
             imaginary
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             have
             done
             very
             well
             to
             have
             given
             us
             some
             more
             satisfactory
             reason
             for
             this
             Assertion
             .
          
           
           
             What
             he
             says
             of
             the
             English
             being
             made
             an
             easie
             Prey
             to
             their
             Conquerors
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             Union
             with
             Scotland
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Romance
             ;
             and
             this
             Gentleman
             ,
             has
             forgot
             what
             he
             alledged
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             viz.
             how
             instrumental
             the
             Scots
             had
             been
             in
             defending
             the
             Island
             against
             any
             Foreign
             Invaders
             :
             All
             that
             the
             Scots
             have
             to
             brag
             of
             in
             this
             Case
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             distance
             and
             unkindness
             of
             their
             Climate
             secured
             them
             against
             the
             Attempts
             of
             those
             who
             being
             possess'd
             of
             the
             Fertile
             Grounds
             of
             England
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             their
             while
             to
             look
             after
             them
             among
             the
             Cold
             and
             Barren
             Mountains
             .
             It
             must
             be
             confess'd
             that
             their
             frequent
             Inroads
             in
             England
             ,
             gave
             the
             French
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             ridding
             their
             Hands
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             English
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             for
             want
             of
             such
             an
             Union
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             glad
             of
             any
             opportunity
             to
             supply
             their
             Wants
             at
             Home
             ,
             by
             Plundering
             and
             Ravaging
             the
             Borders
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             confesses
             ,
             the
             French
             paid
             them
             very
             well
             besides
             for
             their
             Pains
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             may
             well
             apply
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             what
             Jagurtha
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             said
             of
             
               Rome
               :
               O
               Romam
               venalem
               ,
               dummodo
               emptorem
               invenisset
               :
            
             For
             the
             Scots
             were
             always
             for
             him
             that
             did
             bid
             most
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             last
             Argument
             upon
             this
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             will
             be
             of
             general
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             and
             contribute
             to
             the
             Advancement
             of
             pure
             Christianity
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             the
             Romish
             Sophistications
             :
             Which
             certainly
             ought
             to
             weigh
             much
             with
             all
             true
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Conclave
             of
             Rome
             have
             espoused
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             this
             Affair
             as
             a
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             .
             Doubtless
             the
             poor
             Americans
             will
             be
             more
             in●linable
             to
             imbrace
             Christianity
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Morals
             and
             Doctrine
             betwixt
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             the
             former
             
             treat
             them
             with
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             seek
             their
             Welfare
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             render'd
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             they
             profess
             ,
             odious
             ,
             by
             the
             Inhumane
             Cruelties
             and
             Brutish
             Lusts
             which
             they
             have
             exercis'd
             upon
             so
             many
             Millions
             of
             the
             Natives
             .
             This
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Calumny
             ,
             that
             an
             unexceptionable
             Author
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
               Don
               Bartholomew
               de
               las
               Casas
            
             Bishop
             of
             Chiapa
             ,
             formerly
             mention'd
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Eye-witness
             of
             their
             Cruelties
             ,
             gives
             an
             Account
             that
             they
             had
             in
             his
             Time
             destroyed
             above
             40
             Millions
             of
             the
             poor
             Indians
             ;
             tho'
             they
             receiv'd
             them
             with
             the
             greatest
             kindness
             imaginable
             ,
             were
             ready
             to
             do
             'em
             all
             the
             Friendly
             Offices
             that
             one
             Man
             could
             desire
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             testified
             their
             great
             Inclination
             to
             have
             embrac'd
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             But
             the
             Spaniards
             aim'd
             at
             the
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             Conversian
             of
             the
             Indians
             ;
             and
             are
             avowedly
             charg'd
             with
             it
             by
             the
             said
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             places
             of
             his
             Book
             declares
             ,
             That
             after
             they
             had
             sent
             for
             the
             Chiefs
             of
             the
             Countries
             to
             meet
             them
             in
             an
             amicable
             manner
             ,
             which
             the
             poor
             harmless
             Creatures
             did
             without
             suspicion
             of
             any
             Fraud
             ,
             these
             merciless
             Tyrants
             Murder'd
             them
             by
             wholesale
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             make
             themselves
             terrible
             to
             them
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Practice
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             Humanity
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             People
             ●f
             the
             World
             ought
             to
             have
             resented
             it
             :
             as
             having
             much
             more
             reason
             to
             declare
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             be
             Enemies
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             had
             to
             declare
             Nero
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             sort
             of
             Treatment
             compar'd
             with
             what
             they
             made
             others
             to
             suffer
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             call'd
             Mercy
             :
             For
             tho'
             it
             was
             Death
             ,
             the
             Indians
             were
             hereby
             quickly
             deliver'd
             from
             their
             Misery
             ;
             whereas
             they
             put
             Multitudes
             of
             others
             to
             lingring
             Deaths
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             feel
             themselves
             die
             gradually
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             intolerable
             neither
             as
             the
             Condition
             of
             those
             poor
             People
             that
             had
             the
             Misfortune
             to
             survive
             that
             Cruelty
             ;
             for
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             Lives
             under
             that
             miserable
             Servitude
             ,
             is
             but
             Death
             prolong'd
             or
             making
             his
             Attacks
             upon
             'em
             by
             intolerable
             Labour
             ,
             
             and
             continual
             Hunger
             ,
             the
             most
             insupportable
             of
             all
             Plagues
             ;
             those
             poor
             Creatures
             that
             toil
             in
             the
             Mines
             ,
             and
             are
             imploy'd
             in
             Pearl-fishing
             ,
             &c.
             having
             no
             more
             Sustenance
             allow'd
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             of
             the
             coarsest
             sort
             ,
             than
             is
             just
             enough
             to
             keep
             Soul
             and
             Body
             together
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             prolong
             their
             Misery
             .
             Then
             let
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             has
             but
             the
             least
             remains
             of
             Humanity
             left
             him
             ,
             judge
             whether
             the
             Scots
             could
             be
             Criminal
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             have
             actually
             Landed
             upon
             a
             Spanish
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             have
             seiz'd
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             deliver
             their
             Brethren
             the
             Sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             from
             such
             Hellish
             Servitude
             and
             Oppression
             as
             the
             above
             mention'd
             Bishop
             describes
             ;
             and
             if
             no
             Man
             that
             has
             any
             Bowels
             of
             Compassion
             within
             him
             can
             say
             they
             could
             ,
             what
             shadow
             of
             reason
             is
             there
             to
             blame
             the
             Scots
             for
             erecting
             a
             Colony
             where
             the
             Spaniards
             never
             had
             any
             footing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             could
             be
             proved
             beyond
             Contradiction
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             no
             Body
             could
             blame
             the
             Scots
             for
             settling
             themselves
             at
             Darien
             ,
             but
             till
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             must
             ask
             our
             Author'●
             Pardon
             ,
             to
             suspend
             at
             least
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             legality
             of
             their
             Title
             to
             it
             .
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             build
             altogether
             upon
             that
             Foundation
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             their
             having
             forfeited
             their
             Title
             by
             their
             unheard
             of
             Cruelties
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             else
             this
             tedious
             Repetition
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             enlarged
             himself
             sufficiently
             before
             upon
             that
             Theme
             ?
             Which
             indeed
             may
             serve
             to
             render
             the
             Spaniards
             odious
             but
             in
             my
             Opinion
             is
             but
             a
             slender
             Addition
             towards
             the
             strengthning
             of
             their
             Title
             upon
             Darien
             ,
             since
             with
             the
             same
             Right
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Scots
             ,
             but
             any
             Nation
             whatsoever
             might
             lay
             claim
             to
             all
             America
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             We
             will
             therefore
             hear
             what
             he
             has
             to
             alledge
             for
             us
             Caledonians
             in
             the
             third
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             consider'd
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Scots
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             England
             ,
             may
             probably
             maintain
             their
             footing
             there
             ,
             which
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             may
             very
             well
             be
             determin'd
             in
             the
             affirmative
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             being
             more
             zealous
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             unanimous
             in
             it
             ▪
             than
             they
             have
             been
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             for
             forty
             or
             fifty
             Years
             past
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             use
             their
             utmost
             Efforts
             to
             support
             themselves
             in
             it
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             ;
             or
             if
             that
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             by
             making
             Alliances
             with
             other
             Nations
             that
             are
             able
             to
             assist
             them
             with
             a
             Naval
             Force
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             meet
             with
             no
             other
             Opposition
             but
             what
             the
             Spaniards
             are
             able
             to
             make
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             for
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Burroughs
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             raise
             Money
             upon
             their
             Lands
             ,
             &c.
             to
             increase
             their
             Stock
             for
             the
             American
             Trade
             ,
             and
             buy
             Ships
             of
             Force
             to
             protect
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             without
             that
             it
             's
             but
             giving
             Commission
             to
             the
             Buccaneers
             to
             become
             an
             over-match
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Supposing
             the
             French
             should
             offer
             to
             join
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             assist
             them
             to
             drive
             the
             Scots
             from
             Darien
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             they
             have
             already
             proffered
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             will
             accept
             their
             Proffers
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             they
             refused
             them
             as
             to
             the
             driving
             the
             Moors
             from
             before
             Ceuta
             .
             The
             Reasons
             are
             obvious
             :
             They
             declin'd
             the
             accepting
             their
             Proffers
             as
             to
             Ceuta
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             thereby
             give
             the
             French
             an
             opportunity
             of
             possessing
             themselves
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Towns
             in
             Africa
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             but
             too
             common
             for
             Foreign
             Auxiliaries
             to
             do
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             Then
             certainly
             they
             have
             much
             greater
             reason
             to
             refuse
             their
             Proffers
             as
             to
             
               Darien
               ,
               America
            
             being
             of
             infinitely
             more
             value
             to
             them
             than
             some
             African
             Towns
             :
             And
             if
             once
             the
             French
             should
             get
             
             footing
             there
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             Spanish
             Grandees
             any
             further
             to
             dispute
             the
             Succession
             of
             France
             to
             their
             Crown
             ;
             for
             they
             would
             immediately
             seize
             upon
             their
             Mines
             and
             Treasures
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             is
             not
             able
             to
             support
             it self
             .
          
           
             Or
             supposing
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             should
             live
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             keep
             the
             French
             out
             of
             possession
             ;
             yet
             having
             once
             goot
             footing
             at
             Darien
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             certainly
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             Scots
             be
             expell'd
             by
             their
             assistance
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             will
             quickly
             be
             convinc'd
             to
             their
             Cost
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             than
             the
             Scots
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             of
             their
             greater
             Power
             to
             do
             them
             more
             mischief
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             their
             incroaching
             Temper
             ,
             which
             all
             Europe
             is
             sensible
             of
             ;
             and
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             having
             of
             late
             Years
             set
             up
             for
             the
             Champions
             of
             Popery
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             bring
             all
             the
             Spanish
             Settlements
             of
             America
             to
             a
             dependence
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             love
             for
             them
             as
             the
             great
             Protectors
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ;
             which
             will
             at
             once
             destroy
             the
             Interest
             of
             Spain
             in
             America
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             vain
             Speculation
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             consider
             the
             Temper
             of
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             Insolence
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Inquisitors
             ,
             who
             so
             daringly
             reflected
             upon
             the
             late
             Alliance
             of
             Spain
             with
             Protestant
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             tho'
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             that
             Nation
             from
             being
             swallowed
             up
             by
             France
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             Scots
             being
             Zealous
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             hateful
             to
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             a
             moral
             Impossibility
             of
             having
             so
             much
             Influence
             to
             withdraw
             the
             American
             Settlements
             from
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Spain
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             being
             under
             an
             obligation
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             fundamental
             Constitution
             ,
             not
             to
             invade
             the
             Property
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             any
             thing
             from
             them
             ,
             provided
             they
             forbear
             Hostilities
             on
             their
             part
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             may
             find
             them
             true
             and
             faithful
             Allies
             ,
             
             and
             useful
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             if
             attack'd
             by
             the
             French
             as
             in
             the
             late
             War
             :
             It
             being
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Accession
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Spain
             to
             that
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             known
             Endeavours
             of
             the
             French
             to
             procure
             an
             Interest
             amongst
             the
             Natives
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             and
             Corbet
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Settlement
             ,
             make
             it
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             Spain
             the
             Scots
             should
             rather
             have
             it
             than
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             have
             already
             been
             tampering
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             to
             have
             a
             large
             share
             of
             America
             whenever
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             dies
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Most
             People
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             will
             soon
             agree
             with
             our
             Author
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             That
             the
             French
             would
             be
             by
             far
             the
             more
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             America
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             they
             might
             have
             over
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             America
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             also
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             for
             the
             Spanish
             Interest
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             any
             Neighbours
             at
             all
             there
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             in
             any
             probability
             to
             interfere
             with
             them
             either
             in
             Power
             or
             Traffick
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Spaniards
             will
             be
             able
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             now
             stands
             ,
             to
             gain
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             what
             must
             be
             the
             present
             Object
             of
             our
             consideration
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             for
             once
             suppose
             the
             Scots
             to
             be
             so
             unanimous
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             whether
             they
             would
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             a
             Project
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             so
             many
             Casualties
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             small
             danger
             of
             succeeding
             ,
             as
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             mortgage
             their
             Estates
             upon
             that
             Score
             ;
             but
             supposing
             they
             should
             ,
             it
             would
             still
             be
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             they
             could
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             procure
             time
             enough
             ,
             such
             a
             number
             of
             serviceable
             Ships
             ,
             and
             other
             Necessaries
             requisite
             
             for
             the
             maintaining
             themselves
             at
             Darien
             even
             against
             the
             Spaniards
             alone
             .
             For
             ,
             granting
             they
             should
             not
             be
             in
             a
             capacity
             to
             force
             the
             Scots
             from
             their
             Fortifications
             ,
             they
             have
             other
             means
             to
             annoy
             and
             intercept
             their
             Convoys
             ,
             which
             ,
             considering
             a
             Communication
             betwixt
             the
             
               English
               West-India
            
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             ,
             is
             taken
             off
             ,
             may
             in
             all
             likelihood
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             starving
             condition
             there
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             put
             the
             
               Scots
               East-India
            
             Company
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             providing
             their
             Ships
             with
             such
             strong
             Convoys
             ,
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             that
             the
             Charge
             may
             surmount
             the
             Profit
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             hopes
             of
             their
             rich
             Mines
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             Calidonian
             says
             of
             giving
             Commissions
             to
             the
             Buccaneers
             ,
             is
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             that
             they
             have
             no
             power
             so
             to
             do
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             must
             put
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             range
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             the
             ready
             way
             for
             them
             to
             forfeit
             all
             the
             Title
             they
             can
             pretend
             to
             upon
             that
             Settlement
             .
          
           
             But
             supposing
             the
             Scots
             should
             put
             the
             Spaniards
             so
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             seek
             for
             aid
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             at
             this
             juncture
             seem
             to
             be
             very
             forward
             to
             purchase
             their
             good
             will
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             they
             may
             have
             their
             Assistance
             upon
             much
             easier
             terms
             ,
             than
             the
             Surrender
             of
             Darien
             into
             their
             Hands
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             are
             jealous
             of
             the
             French
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             might
             take
             such
             sure
             Measures
             as
             to
             the
             Number
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             French
             Auxiliaries
             ,
             as
             might
             free
             them
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             surprized
             by
             them
             ,
             especially
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             French
             are
             so
             cautious
             of
             creating
             a
             Jealousie
             in
             that
             Nation
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             Author
             alledges
             of
             Ceuta
             ,
             is
             no
             parallel
             to
             this
             ;
             the
             only
             reason
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             refusing
             the
             Offers
             of
             the
             French
             as
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             being
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             Grandeur
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             Glory
             of
             relieving
             a
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             near
             them
             ,
             to
             a
             Foreign
             
             Nation
             ▪
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             able
             to
             defend
             it
             against
             the
             Moors
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             also
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             That
             the
             French
             have
             not
             shewn
             so
             much
             inclination
             to
             get
             a
             firm
             footing
             in
             America
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             would
             fain
             perswade
             us
             ;
             for
             what
             reason
             I
             will
             not
             pretend
             to
             determine
             ;
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Ponti
            
             had
             made
             himself
             Master
             of
             Carthagena
             ,
             they
             might
             with
             as
             much
             probability
             have
             defended
             themselves
             there
             against
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             as
             the
             Scots
             in
             their
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             .
             And
             if
             Darien
             was
             of
             so
             much
             consequence
             to
             France
             ,
             what
             could
             hinder
             them
             from
             settling
             there
             ,
             when
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Ponti
            
             touch'd
             at
             that
             place
             in
             his
             way
             to
             Carthagena
             .
             Which
             makes
             it
             very
             evident
             that
             the
             French
             did
             not
             think
             it
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             plant
             any
             Colonies
             at
             this
             time
             in
             America
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             at
             or
             near
             Darien
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             But
             admitting
             (
             says
             our
             Caledonian
             )
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             should
             so
             far
             mistake
             their
             Interest
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Proffers
             of
             the
             French
             to
             expel
             the
             Scots
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             the
             latter
             to
             find
             other
             Allies
             than
             the
             English
             to
             assist
             them
             with
             a
             Naval
             Force
             to
             maintain
             their
             Possession
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             are
             known
             to
             be
             a
             People
             that
             seldom
             or
             never
             mistake
             their
             Interest
             :
             They
             are
             sensible
             how
             useful
             the
             Alliance
             of
             Scotland
             may
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Liberty
             to
             Fish
             in
             our
             Seas
             without
             controul
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             a
             Curb
             upon
             England
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             old
             Roman
             Maxim
             of
             
               delenda
               est
               Carthago
            
             ,
             should
             come
             any
             more
             to
             be
             applied
             by
             the
             English
             to
             that
             Republick
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Charles
             II.
             They
             are
             likewise
             sensible
             of
             the
             Advantage
             it
             would
             be
             to
             their
             Trade
             to
             be
             Partners
             with
             the
             Scots
             at
             Darien
             ;
             and
             how
             effectual
             it
             may
             be
             to
             disable
             the
             French
             to
             pursue
             their
             Claim
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             to
             revive
             the
             old
             Title
             of
             that
             Crown
             upon
             their
             own
             seven
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
             swallow
             up
             the
             other
             Ten
             Provinces
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             long
             continued
             Amity
             and
             Trade
             betwixt
             Scotland
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             their
             Union
             in
             Religion
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             that
             the
             Dutch
             would
             become
             our
             Partners
             in
             America
             with
             little
             Courtship
             .
             That
             they
             are
             able
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             that
             case
             with
             a
             Naval
             Force
             sufficient
             ,
             is
             beyond
             contradiction
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             soon
             be
             convinc'd
             it
             is
             their
             Interest
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             prevent
             that
             monstrous
             Increase
             of
             the
             French
             Monarchy
             ,
             is
             obvious
             enough
             from
             the
             Part
             they
             Acted
             in
             the
             late
             War.
             
          
           
             But
             admitting
             that
             none
             of
             those
             Considerations
             should
             prevail
             with
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             likewise
             abandon
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             obtain
             an
             Alliance
             and
             Naval
             Force
             from
             the
             Northern
             Crowns
             :
             It
             's
             well
             enough
             known
             that
             those
             Kingdoms
             abound
             with
             Men
             and
             Shipping
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             to
             make
             an
             Exchange
             of
             these
             for
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             of
             
               America
               ▪
            
             which
             they
             might
             easily
             carry
             from
             Town
             to
             Town
             ,
             and
             from
             Market
             to
             Market
             ,
             without
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             Wheel-barrow
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             obliged
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Copper
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             the
             Scots
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             in
             Darien
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Tho'
             it
             may
             not
             be
             altogether
             impossible
             ,
             yet
             it
             appears
             to
             me
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             shou'd
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             their
             Settlement
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             many
             and
             considerable
             Plantations
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             People
             from
             whom
             the
             Scots
             might
             have
             seasonable
             assistance
             ,
             especially
             with
             Provisions
             ;
             what
             our
             Caledonian
             says
             concerning
             the
             Alliances
             with
             the
             Dutch
             or
             the
             Northern
             Crowns
             ,
             are
             meer
             Chimera's
             :
             For
             ,
             first
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             the
             Scots
             can
             
             enter
             into
             any
             such
             Alliance
             in
             opposition
             to
             England
             ?
             But
             supposing
             they
             could
             ,
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             himself
             ,
             seldom
             mistake
             their
             Interest
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Reasons
             that
             England
             has
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             
               Scots
               East-India
            
             Company
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             vast
             Commerce
             in
             those
             Parts
             ;
             and
             the
             Spanish
             Trade
             is
             of
             such
             consequence
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             scarce
             be
             perswaded
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             to
             break
             with
             Spain
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             lose
             the
             Advantage
             of
             their
             Traffick
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             the
             uncertain
             hopes
             of
             his
             Darien
             Mines
             .
             What
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Scots
             Alliance
             to
             Holland
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Rupture
             with
             England
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             is
             besides
             this
             Founded
             upon
             another
             supposition
             ,
             viz
             ,
             That
             the
             Scots
             must
             be
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             do
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             united
             with
             England
             under
             one
             Head.
             But
             our
             Caledonian
             tells
             us
             strange
             Wonders
             about
             the
             Northern
             Crowns
             ;
             he
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             give
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             would
             be
             much
             more
             convenient
             for
             the
             Swedes
             and
             Danes
             ,
             than
             Copper
             ;
             truly
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             quarrel
             with
             him
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             scarce
             part
             with
             their
             Men
             and
             Shipping
             before
             they
             are
             better
             convinced
             what
             share
             they
             are
             to
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             Scots
             are
             able
             to
             make
             good
             their
             Promises
             ;
             for
             without
             that
             ,
             they
             had
             better
             keep
             to
             their
             Copper
             ,
             which
             yields
             them
             good
             Money
             in
             Foreign
             Countries
             .
             Besides
             that
             their
             great
             distance
             makes
             their
             assistance
             very
             difficult
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             if
             not
             quite
             useless
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             Opinion
             of
             most
             People
             who
             have
             a
             true
             insight
             into
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             seasonable
             Supplies
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             sent
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             will
             oblige
             the
             Scots
             to
             quit
             their
             Settlement
             of
             Darien
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             rather
             chuse
             their
             Graves
             amongst
             their
             imaginary
             Mines
             ,
             where
             we
             will
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Destiny
             ,
             and
             apply
             to
             them
             the
             Epitaph
             the
             Poet
             made
             upon
             the
             Hare-brain'd
             Phaeton
             .
          
           
             
             
               Hic
               situs
               est
               Phaeton
               ,
               currus
               auriga
               paterni
            
             
               Quem
               si
               non
               tenuit
               ,
               magnis
               tamen
               excidit
               ausis
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             hear
             what
             he
             further
             says
             upon
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             discours'd
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             what
             the
             Consequences
             may
             probably
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             English
             should
             oppose
             us
             in
             this
             Settlement
             .
          
           
             We
             could
             heartily
             wish
             there
             had
             never
             been
             any
             ground
             for
             this
             Suggestion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Opposition
             we
             have
             met
             with
             from
             England
             hath
             been
             less
             National
             than
             that
             which
             we
             had
             from
             both
             their
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             after
             the
             passing
             an
             Act
             for
             an
             African
             Company
             ,
             &c.
             in
             ours
             :
             And
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             that
             so
             many
             of
             the
             English
             had
             not
             given
             us
             such
             proofs
             of
             an
             alienated
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Aversion
             to
             our
             Welfare
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             since
             by
             their
             Resident
             at
             Hambourgh
             ,
             and
             their
             late
             Proclamations
             in
             their
             West-India
             Plantations
             :
             And
             we
             could
             have
             wish'd
             above
             all
             that
             His
             Majesty
             of
             England
             had
             not
             in
             the
             least
             concurr'd
             ,
             or
             giv'n
             his
             Countenance
             to
             that
             Opposition
             ;
             And
             we
             could
             wish
             that
             his
             English
             Counsellors
             ,
             who
             put
             him
             upon
             those
             things
             ,
             would
             remember
             that
             Strafford
             and
             Laud
             lost
             their
             Heads
             for
             giving
             King
             Charles
             I.
             that
             fatal
             Advice
             of
             oppressing
             and
             opposing
             the
             Scots
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             denied
             but
             that
             those
             two
             Lords
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             ,
             Sacrificed
             to
             their
             Covenanting
             Brethren
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             
             Point
             in
             question
             ,
             since
             what
             has
             been
             done
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Scots
             Settlement
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             a
             National
             Concern
             ,
             back'd
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             look'd
             upon
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             a
             most
             unaccountable
             Arrogance
             in
             our
             Caledonian
             ,
             who
             stiles
             himself
             a
             Private
             Man
             in
             his
             Dedication
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             gross
             a
             manner
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             done
             in
             this
             Matter
             by
             His
             Majesty
             and
             His
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             and
             maintaining
             their
             own
             Commerce
             :
             But
             let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             proceeds
             further
             upon
             this
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             We
             did
             verily
             think
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             the
             suffering
             of
             our
             Crown
             to
             be
             United
             with
             that
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             King
             James
             their
             I.
             and
             our
             VI
             ;
             our
             seasonable
             coming
             to
             the
             Rescue
             of
             their
             expiring
             Liberties
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             Charles
             I.
             our
             being
             so
             instrumental
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             Anarchy
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             by
             the
             Restoration
             of
             King
             Charles
             II.
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             or
             generous
             and
             frank
             Concurrence
             with
             them
             in
             the
             late
             happy
             Revolution
             ,
             and
             Advancement
             of
             King
             William
             III.
             We
             did
             verily
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             deserv'd
             a
             better
             Treatment
             :
             And
             to
             evince
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             shall
             beg
             leave
             to
             insist
             a
             little
             upon
             the
             first
             and
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             we
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Reason
             why
             their
             Politick
             Henry
             VII
             .
             chose
             rather
             to
             Match
             his
             Eld●st
             Daughter
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             because
             he
             foresaw
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             should
             by
             that
             means
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             would
             remove
             the
             Seat
             of
             his
             Government
             thither
             ,
             which
             would
             add
             to
             the
             Grandure
             and
             Riches
             of
             England
             :
             Whereas
             if
             the
             King
             of
             France
             did
             by
             
             that
             means
             fall
             Heir
             to
             the
             English
             Crown
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             draw
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             to
             Paris
             .
             This
             the
             Scots
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             did
             express
             their
             dislike
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             it
             would
             reduce
             our
             Kingdom
             into
             a
             Subjection
             and
             Dependance
             upon
             England
             ,
             and
             drain
             us
             of
             what
             Substance
             we
             had
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             of
             them
             express'd
             themselves
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             That
             Scotland
             was
             never
             Conquer'd
             till
             then
             :
             Yet
             such
             was
             our
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Common
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Europe
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             almost
             in
             as
             much
             danger
             by
             Spain
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             since
             by
             France
             ,
             that
             we
             quietly
             and
             freely
             parted
             with
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             suffer'd
             him
             to
             accept
             the
             English
             Crown
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             Nation
             should
             be
             involv'd
             in
             War
             and
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             endanger'd
             by
             another
             Successor
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             necessarily
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             ,
             whose
             Title
             was
             then
             promoted
             by
             the
             Popish
             Interest
             ,
             succeeded
             .
             And
             all
             the
             Reward
             we
             had
             for
             this
             Condescension
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             was
             a
             Contemptuous
             and
             Disdainful
             Refusal
             ,
             on
             the
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             of
             an
             Union
             of
             the
             Nations
             when
             proposed
             ,
             tho'
             the
             same
             would
             visibly
             have
             tended
             to
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             Island
             ,
             the
             general
             Advantage
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             Security
             and
             Increase
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             .
             And
             our
             King
             was
             so
             little
             thankful
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             tho'
             he
             promis'd
             solemnly
             in
             the
             Great
             Church
             of
             Edinburgh
             before
             his
             Departure
             ▪
             that
             he
             would
             visit
             his
             Ancient
             Kingdom
             once
             in
             three
             Years
             ,
             he
             never
             saw
             it
             after
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             till
             Fourteen
             Years
             after
             .
             And
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             that
             same
             Faction
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             are
             still
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             he
             made
             Innovations
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             These
             were
             the
             first
             Advantages
             we
             had
             by
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             .
          
           
             His
             Son
             King
             Charles
             I.
             had
             scarce
             ascended
             the
             Throne
             ,
             when
             we
             had
             new
             Proofs
             of
             the
             Disadvantages
             we
             labour'd
             under
             by
             that
             Union
             ;
             for
             he
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             some
             Enemies
             to
             our
             Nation
             ,
             did
             in
             
             an
             Imperious
             and
             Arbitrary
             manner
             send
             for
             our
             Crown
             ,
             tho'
             the
             only
             Monument
             almost
             left
             us
             of
             our
             Independency
             and
             Freedom
             ;
             but
             was
             generously
             answer'd
             by
             him
             that
             had
             it
             in
             keeping
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             would
             come
             and
             be
             Crown'd
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             all
             the
             Honour
             done
             him
             that
             ever
             was
             to
             his
             Ancestors
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             worth
             his
             while
             ,
             they
             might
             perhaps
             be
             inclin'd
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             another
             Soveraign
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             effect
             ;
             as
             recorded
             in
             the
             Continuation
             of
             Sir
             Richard
             Baker's
             History
             .
          
           
             Another
             Disadvantage
             we
             had
             by
             that
             Union
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             that
             Unfortunate
             Prince
             being
             inspir'd
             with
             an
             Aversion
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             by
             his
             Education
             made
             War
             upon
             us
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             a
             Conformity
             with
             England
             in
             Church-Matters
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             not
             here
             offer
             to
             debate
             which
             of
             the
             Churches
             was
             best
             Constituted
             ,
             or
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scripture-Pattern
             :
             It
             suffices
             for
             our
             Argument
             ,
             That
             we
             were
             Injur'd
             in
             having
             a
             Foreign
             Model
             offer'd
             to
             be
             obtruded
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Consequence
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             our
             King
             Educated
             in
             another
             Nation
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             another
             mischievous
             Effect
             of
             the
             Union
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             whatever
             King
             Charles
             had
             deserv'd
             at
             our
             Hands
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             Natural
             Affection
             ,
             Conscience
             and
             Honour
             ,
             we
             were
             oblig'd
             to
             do
             what
             we
             could
             to
             prevent
             his
             Illegal
             Trial
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             his
             Son's
             Title
             ,
             which
             threw
             us
             into
             Convulsions
             at
             Home
             ,
             occasion'd
             us
             the
             loss
             of
             several
             Armies
             ,
             and
             expos'd
             our
             Nation
             afterwards
             to
             Ruine
             and
             Devastation
             ,
             by
             our
             implacable
             Enemy
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             the
             Ungrateful
             Retributions
             made
             us
             by
             the
             Government
             after
             the
             Restoration
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             have
             wearied
             any
             Nation
             under
             Heav'n
             ,
             but
             our selves
             ,
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Caledonian
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             being
             somewhat
             mistrustful
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Scot●
             Title
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             maintain
             the
             Scots
             in
             their
             New
             Settlement
             ,
             thinks
             it
             best
             to
             take
             other
             Measures
             now
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             whether
             he
             can
             hector
             them
             into
             a
             Compliance
             with
             the
             Scots
             ;
             he
             sets
             the
             best
             Countenance
             upon
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             labours
             very
             hard
             to
             give
             the
             World
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             are
             highly
             indebted
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             for
             suffering
             ,
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             ,
             their
             Crown
             to
             be
             United
             with
             that
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             a
             Dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             about
             the
             design
             of
             Henry
             VII
             .
             in
             Marrying
             his
             Daughter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             .
             I
             will
             allow
             him
             to
             have
             acted
             in
             this
             Point
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             him
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             their
             suffering
             the
             two
             Crowns
             to
             be
             United
             under
             one
             Head.
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             English
             and
             Scots
             Crowns
             were
             Hereditary
             ;
             and
             being
             such
             ,
             how
             was
             it
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Scots
             to
             alter
             the
             Succession
             upon
             that
             Score
             ?
             I
             will
             further
             allow
             him
             ,
             that
             whenever
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             or
             States
             are
             United
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             the
             less
             Potent
             will
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             independent
             on
             the
             other
             :
             But
             I
             would
             also
             have
             him
             grant
             me
             this
             Position
             ,
             That
             if
             at
             that
             Juncture
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spain
             had
             succeeded
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             both
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             no
             small
             Jeopardy
             ,
             and
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             had
             no
             great
             occasion
             at
             this
             time
             to
             brag
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             and
             Independency
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
             He
             makes
             a
             large
             Rehearsal
             of
             the
             Miscarriages
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             James
             I.
             and
             King
             Charles
             I.
             especially
             of
             their
             Innovations
             in
             Church
             Matters
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             but
             our
             Author
             might
             have
             remembred
             if
             they
             introduced
             Episcopacy
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             
             behind
             hand
             in
             furnishing
             England
             with
             Presbytery
             .
             What
             he
             alledges
             concerning
             their
             Sufferings
             in
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             and
             his
             Sons
             Title
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             English
             Score
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             he
             can
             be
             so
             forgetful
             as
             not
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             the
             Scots
             Covenanters
             were
             of
             that
             Gang
             that
             begun
             the
             Dance
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             they
             should
             help
             to
             pay
             the
             Fidler
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             so
             unquestionably
             true
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             wiser
             sort
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             Presbyterian
             Faction
             would
             never
             have
             carried
             Matters
             to
             that
             heighth
             ,
             under
             that
             unfortunate
             Prince's
             Reign
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             back'd
             by
             the
             Covenanting
             Party
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             So
             that
             England
             may
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             lay
             the
             Calamities
             of
             the
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             and
             its
             fatal
             Consequences
             ,
             to
             their
             Doors
             ,
             which
             our
             Author
             would
             fain
             put
             altogether
             upon
             the
             English
             .
             But
             let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             goes
             on
             in
             magnifying
             his
             beloved
             Scots
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             Yet
             such
             was
             our
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             tho'
             we
             had
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             providing
             otherwise
             for
             our
             security
             and
             the
             Advancement
             of
             our
             Trade
             ,
             and
             of
             forming
             our selves
             into
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             of
             bringing
             England
             to
             our
             own
             Terms
             ,
             yet
             we
             frankly
             and
             generously
             concurr'd
             with
             them
             to
             settle
             our
             Government
             on
             the
             same
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             did
             theirs
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Reward
             we
             had
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             an
             Union
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             tho'
             twice
             propos'd
             by
             His
             Majesty
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             hath
             been
             rejected
             :
             To
             this
             they
             have
             added
             an
             opposition
             to
             our
             receiving
             Foreign
             Subscriptions
             at
             Hamburgh
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             refus'd
             us
             a
             Supply
             of
             Corn
             for
             our
             Money
             ,
             
             to
             relieve
             us
             in
             our
             Distress
             ;
             and
             discourag'd
             our
             Settlement
             at
             Darien
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             their
             Subjects
             to
             Trade
             with
             us
             there
             .
             If
             these
             continued
             Slights
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             weary
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             let
             any
             Man
             judge
             .
          
           
             To
             discover
             a
             little
             of
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Treatment
             ,
             we
             dare
             Appeal
             to
             the
             calm
             thoughts
             of
             such
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             prefer
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Publick
             to
             private
             Animosities
             ,
             and
             foolish
             ill-grounded
             Piques
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             whether
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Revolution
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             declar'd
             our selves
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             assur'd
             themselves
             of
             our
             Friendship
             ,
             at
             the
             rate
             of
             Uniting
             with
             us
             as
             one
             Nation
             ?
             Had
             we
             but
             demurr'd
             upon
             forfeiting
             the
             late
             K.
             James
             ,
             or
             made
             but
             a
             Proffer
             of
             renewing
             our
             ancient
             League
             with
             France
             ,
             and
             joyning
             with
             that
             Crown
             to
             keep
             that
             Prince
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             ;
             they
             know
             we
             might
             have
             made
             what
             Terms
             we
             pleas'd
             with
             the
             late
             King
             and
             Louis
             XIV
             .
             on
             that
             condition
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             restor'd
             to
             all
             the
             Honours
             and
             Privileges
             that
             our
             Ancestors
             enjoy'd
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             were
             almost
             equal
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Natives
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             gallant
             Nation
             thought
             it
             no
             disparagement
             to
             them
             ,
             however
             we
             be
             despis'd
             and
             undervalued
             now
             by
             a
             certain
             Party
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Had
             we
             but
             seem'd
             to
             have
             made
             such
             Overtures
             ,
             the
             English
             must
             needs
             have
             foreseen
             that
             the
             natural
             Consequences
             of
             such
             a
             Design
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             these
             ,
             viz.
             The
             late
             King's
             Adherents
             in
             England
             would
             certainly
             have
             join'd
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Nation
             would
             have
             afforded
             them
             a
             safe
             Retreat
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             Disaster
             ,
             till
             they
             could
             have
             concerted
             Matters
             to
             the
             best
             Advantage
             ;
             The
             late
             King
             would
             not
             have
             yielded
             himself
             such
             an
             easie
             Conquest
             ,
             not
             disbanded
             his
             Army
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             Ireland
             had
             certainly
             revolted
             ,
             since
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             the
             Revolution
             was
             begun
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             perfected
             there
             by
             the
             Scots
             of
             
             the
             North
             ;
             so
             that
             England
             must
             have
             become
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             been
             liable
             to
             an
             Invasion
             from
             France
             .
          
           
             These
             must
             certainly
             have
             been
             the
             Consequences
             of
             our
             adhering
             to
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             would
             have
             thought
             they
             had
             had
             a
             very
             good
             Bargain
             if
             they
             could
             have
             bought
             us
             off
             in
             that
             case
             with
             Uniting
             both
             the
             Kingdoms
             into
             one
             ,
             and
             granting
             us
             a
             joint
             Trade
             to
             their
             own
             Plantations
             ;
             whereas
             now
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             settle
             a
             foreign
             Colony
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             treat
             us
             as
             Foreigners
             in
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             has
             so
             entangled
             himself
             in
             pleading
             for
             the
             Scots
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             almost
             beyond
             his
             Senses
             ;
             for
             what
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             his
             right
             Wits
             ,
             could
             propose
             an
             Alliance
             with
             France
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             no
             less
             than
             to
             make
             Scotland
             a
             Province
             of
             France
             )
             as
             more
             advantageous
             to
             the
             Scots
             than
             their
             Concurrence
             with
             England
             in
             the
             last
             Revolution
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             were
             become
             so
             indifferent
             as
             to
             their
             so
             much
             bragg'd
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             to
             Boot
             ,
             what
             need
             they
             have
             chang'd
             Masters
             ?
             since
             King
             James
             would
             have
             eased
             them
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             it
             appears
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Caledonian
             was
             rather
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             since
             he
             takes
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             represent
             to
             us
             the
             consequences
             of
             it
             in
             the
             most
             passionate
             manner
             that
             could
             be
             :
             But
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             duly
             weigh'd
             ,
             he
             has
             shot
             much
             beyond
             the
             mark
             ;
             for
             supposing
             the
             Scots
             to
             have
             stood
             it
             out
             against
             England
             for
             King
             James
             ,
             (
             tho'
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             implies
             almost
             an
             absurdity
             to
             suppose
             it
             )
             the
             consequences
             would
             not
             have
             been
             half
             so
             terrible
             as
             he
             would
             persuade
             us
             ;
             for
             Scotland
             ,
             being
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             Situation
             ,
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             relieved
             by
             France
             ,
             as
             
             long
             as
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             were
             Masters
             at
             Sea
             ,
             they
             might
             perhaps
             have
             proved
             troublesome
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             England
             the
             Theatre
             of
             War
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             odds
             on
             the
             English
             side
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             served
             them
             as
             Cromwel
             did
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             under
             an
             entire
             Subjection
             ,
             whereas
             they
             now
             enjoy
             many
             Priviledges
             beyond
             other
             Foreigners
             ,
             and
             have
             born
             but
             a
             very
             slender
             share
             in
             those
             vast
             Sums
             expended
             for
             the
             Glory
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Island
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             ready
             Concurrence
             did
             hasten
             the
             Conquest
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             their
             refusal
             would
             scarce
             have
             appear'd
             so
             dreadful
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             receive
             Laws
             from
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             pass
             by
             in
             silence
             here
             with
             what
             Arrogance
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Measures
             taken
             in
             England
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               East-India
            
             Company
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             beyond
             all
             question
             ,
             That
             every
             independent
             Nation
             has
             an
             inherent
             Right
             to
             secure
             their
             Commerce
             against
             the
             encroachments
             of
             a
             Neighbouring
             Nation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             ;
             which
             our
             Author
             terms
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             more
             than
             to
             represent
             their
             Grievance
             to
             His
             Majesty's
             Consideration
             .
             He
             runs
             on
             further
             thus
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             
               To
               shew
               that
               this
               is
               not
               a
               mere
               Conjecture
               ,
               that
               has
               no
               other
               ground
               but
               a
               Vision
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               consider
               the
               honourable
               Privileges
               granted
               us
               by
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               that
               ever
               sway'd
               their
               Scepter
               ,
            
             viz.
             King
             Edward
             and
             William
             
               the
               Conqueror
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               States
               in
               Parliament
               assembled
               ,
               Enacted
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Scots
             should
             be
             accounted
             Denizons
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             injoy
             the
             same
             Privileges
             with
             themselves
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             frequent
             Intermarriages
             with
             the
             
             English
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             ever
             stood
             stoutly
             as
             one
             Man
             with
             them
             for
             the
             common
             Vtility
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             against
             the
             Danes
             and
             Norwegians
             ,
             fought
             it
             most
             valiantly
             and
             unanimously
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             bore
             the
             burden
             of
             most
             fierce
             Wars
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             they
             will
             find
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             Archaionomia
             ,
             translated
             from
             the
             Saxon
             by
             
               William
               Lambard
            
             ,
             and
             Printed
             at
             London
             by
             
               John
               Day
            
             ,
             in
             1568.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Reasons
             of
             such
             a
             grateful
             Retribution
             are
             redoubled
             now
             :
             Intermarriages
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Nations
             are
             more
             frequent
             than
             ever
             ▪
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             under
             one
             Crown
             for
             almost
             100
             years
             ;
             the
             generous
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Scots
             in
             the
             last
             Revolution
             ;
             their
             loss
             of
             so
             many
             gallant
             Officers
             and
             brave
             Soldiers
             in
             the
             common
             Cause
             during
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             twice
             owing
             to
             our
             Country-men
             ,
             might
             reasonably
             entitle
             us
             to
             the
             same
             Privileges
             now
             ,
             that
             our
             Ancestors
             were
             formerly
             allow'd
             by
             K.
             Edward
             and
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             We
             need
             not
             insist
             on
             another
             sort
             of
             Obligation
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             put
             upon
             England
             twice
             within
             this
             60
             years
             ,
             viz.
             The
             delivering
             them
             from
             their
             Oppressions
             in
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             the
             Anarchy
             of
             the
             Rump
             ,
             and
             several
             Models
             of
             Armies
             and
             Junto's
             ,
             by
             encouraging
             General
             
             Monk's
             Undertaking
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             we
             had
             the
             Balance
             of
             Europe
             in
             our
             hands
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             last
             Revolution
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             turn'd
             the
             Scale
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             England
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             of
             Europe
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             allow'd
             to
             be
             as
             great
             a
             Service
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             so
             thankfully
             rewarded
             by
             Edward
             ,
             and
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             Englishmen
             ,
             who
             at
             present
             oppose
             our
             Settlement
             in
             America
             ,
             don't
             inherit
             the
             gratitude
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             when
             they
             not
             only
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             Trade
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             withstand
             our
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             advance
             a
             Trade
             by
             our selves
             .
          
           
           
             If
             they
             object
             ,
             That
             what
             we
             did
             in
             all
             those
             Cases
             was
             no
             more
             than
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             ow'd
             to
             our
             own
             Preservation
             as
             well
             as
             to
             theirs
             ;
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             reply
             ,
             That
             admitting
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             People
             are
             incourag'd
             to
             perform
             their
             Duties
             by
             Rewards
             ;
             and
             their
             Ancestors
             were
             so
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             tho'
             they
             knew
             we
             were
             equally
             concern'd
             to
             defend
             the
             Island
             against
             foreign
             Invaders
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             yet
             they
             thought
             themselves
             oblig'd
             in
             Policy
             as
             well
             as
             Gratitude
             ,
             to
             Reward
             us
             ;
             which
             they
             not
             only
             did
             by
             that
             Honorary
             Praemium
             of
             allowing
             us
             to
             be
             Denizons
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             above-mention'd
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             gave
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             confirm'd
             to
             us
             the
             three
             Northern
             Counties
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               Westmorland
            
             ,
             and
             Cumberland
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             in
             Fee
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             very
             well
             known
             with
             how
             much
             Honour
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             treated
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             courted
             our
             Assistance
             against
             King
             Charles
             I.
             and
             what
             large
             Promises
             that
             Prince
             made
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             but
             stood
             Neuter
             ;
             which
             tho'
             we
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             many
             of
             those
             that
             opposed
             him
             had
             no
             great
             kindness
             neither
             for
             our
             Civil
             nor
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitution
             ,
             yet
             the
             sense
             that
             we
             had
             of
             the
             common
             Danger
             that
             our
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             were
             in
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             made
             us
             proof
             against
             all
             those
             Tentations
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             all
             Endeavours
             for
             a
             Reconciliation
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             prov'd
             unsuccessful
             ,
             we
             sent
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             which
             cast
             the
             Balance
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             latter
             ;
             who
             before
             that
             time
             were
             reduc'd
             low
             enough
             by
             the
             King's
             Army
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             well
             known
             to
             such
             as
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             is
             own'd
             by
             my
             Lord
             Hollis
             in
             his
             Memoirs
             lately
             publish'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Our
             Caledonian
             most
             extreamly
             misses
             his
             aim
             ,
             in
             relating
             those
             Matters
             as
             Obligations
             done
             to
             England
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             have
             but
             little
             reason
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             them
             :
             Their
             behaviour
             under
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             ought
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             eternal
             Remembrance
             ;
             and
             in
             lieu
             of
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             rather
             ought
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             able
             for
             the
             future
             to
             be
             the
             Incendiaries
             of
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             at
             that
             time
             .
             For
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             put
             all
             England
             into
             Confusion
             by
             their
             Encouraging
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             declaring
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Faction
             ;
             after
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             instrumental
             in
             bringing
             this
             unfortunate
             Prince
             to
             his
             fatal
             End
             ,
             they
             took
             the
             opportunity
             of
             siding
             with
             his
             Son
             ;
             not
             out
             of
             any
             love
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             maintain
             his
             rightful
             Title
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             those
             Conditions
             they
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             Revenge
             themselves
             upon
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             wrested
             the
             Power
             out
             of
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             made
             them
             bear
             their
             share
             in
             those
             Miseries
             they
             had
             brought
             upon
             England
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             our
             Author
             must
             think
             the
             English
             to
             be
             very
             ill
             versed
             in
             their
             own
             History
             ,
             when
             he
             alledges
             ,
             the
             Scots
             to
             have
             had
             any
             share
             in
             General
             
             Monk's
             Undertaking
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             what
             this
             General
             desired
             from
             ,
             and
             was
             granted
             by
             the
             Convention
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             was
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             so
             much
             Money
             ,
             as
             might
             maintain
             his
             Army
             in
             their
             march
             to
             London
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             they
             understood
             their
             Interest
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             have
             parted
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             Sum
             to
             rid
             their
             hands
             of
             a
             conquering
             Army
             in
             their
             Bowels
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             the
             English
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             among
             themselves
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             might
             hope
             to
             recover
             their
             lost
             Liberty
             ▪
          
           
           
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             ,
             That
             if
             General
             Monk
             had
             at
             that
             time
             any
             Thoughts
             of
             recalling
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             much
             question
             )
             he
             had
             more
             Prudence
             than
             to
             Communicate
             it
             to
             the
             Scots
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             Rump
             had
             had
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             his
             design
             ,
             they
             would
             scarce
             have
             made
             him
             General
             of
             all
             the
             Forces
             in
             the
             three
             Nations
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Obligations
             ,
             our
             Calidonian
             brags
             of
             :
             What
             he
             says
             of
             
             Scotland's
             turning
             the
             Balance
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             Revolution
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             shews
             so
             much
             Vanity
             and
             want
             of
             Judgment
             in
             point
             of
             Policy
             ,
             that
             it
             deserves
             no
             Answer
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             the
             wiser
             sort
             among
             the
             Scots
             will
             owe
             him
             but
             little
             thanks
             for
             representing
             them
             as
             a
             People
             who
             could
             fall
             under
             a
             possibility
             of
             mistaking
             their
             own
             Interest
             and
             Preservation
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             slip
             so
             extraordinary
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             as
             was
             offered
             them
             by
             Providence
             ,
             to
             secure
             their
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             in
             lieu
             of
             that
             to
             Embrace
             a
             foreign
             Protection
             ;
             or
             to
             speak
             truer
             ,
             to
             submit
             their
             Necks
             under
             a
             Foreign
             Yoke
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             Unite
             themselves
             with
             the
             English
             under
             one
             Head
             ;
             who
             perhaps
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             foreign
             Alliances
             ,
             might
             have
             taken
             this
             opportunity
             to
             bring
             them
             once
             for
             all
             to
             Reason
             ,
             as
             Cromwel
             did
             ,
             who
             's
             Title
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             their
             Conqueror
             ,
             was
             own'd
             by
             all
             Europe
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             last
             Revolution
             :
             Tho'
             we
             must
             own
             ,
             that
             we
             owe
             our
             Deliverance
             to
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             were
             oblig'd
             in
             Conscience
             and
             Honour
             to
             concur
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             who
             could
             have
             blam'd
             us
             to
             have
             stood
             upon
             Terms
             before
             we
             had
             fallen
             in
             with
             England
             ?
             especially
             ,
             considering
             how
             ungratefully
             (
             nay
             villainously
             )
             we
             were
             treated
             by
             Cromwel
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             sav'd
             them
             
             and
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Scorpions
             that
             the
             Cavaliers
             had
             prepar'd
             to
             Chastise
             them
             with
             ;
             as
             is
             own'd
             by
             the
             said
             Lord
             Hollis
             .
             Nor
             could
             we
             have
             been
             any
             way
             culpable
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             stood
             upon
             surer
             Terms
             ,
             considering
             how
             unthankfully
             we
             were
             used
             ,
             and
             Enslav'd
             by
             our
             late
             Kings
             ,
             for
             whom
             we
             had
             acted
             and
             suffered
             so
             much
             .
             And
             tho'
             we
             must
             own
             ,
             That
             no
             less
             Present
             than
             that
             of
             our
             Crown
             was
             sufficient
             to
             testifie
             our
             Gratitude
             for
             what
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             had
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             were
             under
             no
             necessity
             of
             gratifying
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             since
             our
             Deliverance
             was
             effected
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             express'd
             it
             to
             be
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Design
             to
             come
             for
             the
             Crown
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             Reward
             was
             as
             Frank
             and
             Generous
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             England
             ,
             we
             were
             under
             no
             manner
             of
             obligation
             to
             continue
             the
             Union
             with
             them
             :
             We
             might
             have
             insisted
             upon
             having
             our
             King
             obliged
             to
             reside
             as
             much
             amongst
             us
             as
             amongst
             them
             :
             That
             we
             should
             be
             govern'd
             without
             any
             consideration
             or
             respect
             to
             their
             Interest
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             it
             fell
             in
             with
             our
             own
             .
             We
             might
             have
             insisted
             upon
             an
             Act
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             attend
             His
             Majesty
             at
             any
             time
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             England
             ,
             about
             our
             Affairs
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             either
             attend
             upon
             our
             Administration
             in
             Person
             
               pro
               r●
               nata
            
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             now
             upon
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Holland
             ,
             or
             lay
             down
             Methods
             to
             have
             his
             Pleasure
             signified
             to
             us
             at
             Home
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             it
             was
             requir'd
             ;
             which
             would
             save
             a
             vast
             deal
             of
             Money
             annually
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Succession
             ,
             we
             were
             under
             no
             necessity
             of
             settling
             it
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             did
             in
             England
             :
             For
             since
             they
             had
             made
             a
             Breach
             in
             the
             Line
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             handsomly
             have
             blam'd
             us
             to
             have
             made
             an
             improvement
             of
             it
             ▪
             and
             either
             to
             have
             limited
             the
             Reversion
             after
             His
             present
             Majesty's
             Death
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             have
             thought
             best
             ,
             for
             the
             security
             of
             our
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Liberties
             ;
             or
             we
             might
             have
             settled
             it
             upon
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             and
             his
             Issue
             b●
             an●
             other
             Wife
             ,
             there
             being
             cause
             enough
             
             then
             to
             conceive
             that
             he
             was
             never
             like
             to
             have
             any
             by
             his
             late
             Excellent
             Princess
             :
             Had
             we
             taken
             any
             of
             these
             Methods
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             own'd
             that
             England
             would
             have
             been
             considerably
             weakned
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             have
             thereby
             had
             an
             opportunity
             of
             making
             such
             Foreign
             Alliances
             with
             France
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             other
             Nation
             as
             would
             have
             made
             England
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             unsafe
             on
             occasion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             reckon'd
             highly
             Impolitick
             in
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             to
             treat
             us
             continually
             at
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             so
             many
             open
             Doors
             to
             get
             out
             at
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             not
             think
             that
             we
             have
             so
             far
             degenerated
             from
             the
             Courage
             and
             Honour
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             tamely
             to
             submit
             to
             become
             their
             Vassals
             ,
             when
             for
             Two
             Thousand
             Years
             we
             have
             maintain'd
             our
             Freedom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             their
             Interest
             to
             oppress
             us
             too
             much
             .
             If
             they
             consult
             their
             Histories
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             that
             we
             always
             broke
             their
             Yoke
             at
             long
             run
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             were
             brought
             under
             it
             .
             The
             best
             way
             to
             assure
             themselves
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             treat
             us
             in
             a
             Friendly
             manner
             :
             Tho'
             we
             be
             not
             so
             Great
             and
             Powerful
             as
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             find
             such
             Allies
             as
             may
             enable
             us
             to
             defend
             our selves
             now
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             these
             things
             are
             suggested
             with
             an
             ill
             design
             to
             raise
             Animosity
             betwixt
             the
             Nations
             ,
             or
             to
             perswade
             to
             a
             Separation
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             but
             merely
             to
             shew
             those
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             who
             use
             us
             so
             unkindly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             support
             us
             in
             our
             American
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             discourage
             us
             in
             that
             Undertaking
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             hitherto
             done
             ,
             and
             continue
             still
             to
             do
             in
             their
             American
             Colonies
             ,
             by
             their
             Proclamations
             against
             having
             any
             Commerce
             ,
             or
             Trade
             with
             the
             Scots
             at
             Darien
             ;
             tho'
             they
             be
             settled
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             unaccountable
             piece
             of
             Insolence
             (
             not
             to
             say
             worse
             )
             in
             our
             Caledonian
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             harsh
             Expressions
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             English
             Parliament
             represented
             to
             His
             Majesty
             in
             a
             most
             Humble
             Address
             ,
             the
             Danger
             the
             Commerce
             of
             England
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             by
             the
             Encroachments
             of
             the
             New
             Scots
             Company
             ;
             and
             His
             Majesty's
             Answer
             to
             their
             Address
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Warning
             to
             our
             Scots
             Polititian
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sensible
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             their
             Request
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             shewn
             himself
             a
             good
             King
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             in
             granting
             them
             His
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             He
             thought
             it
             reasonable
             not
             to
             deny
             His
             English
             Subjects
             any
             legal
             means
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             against
             that
             Danger
             .
             But
             our
             Author
             is
             so
             much
             overcome
             with
             the
             Conceits
             of
             his
             own
             Politicks
             ,
             that
             he
             spares
             the
             Scots
             Convention
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             the
             English
             Parliament
             ,
             whom
             he
             boldly
             accuses
             for
             want
             of
             Conduct
             ,
             at
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             late
             Revolution
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             make
             better
             Terms
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             before
             their
             Concurrence
             with
             them
             .
             But
             those
             Wise
             Patriots
             who
             compos'd
             that
             great
             Assembly
             ,
             were
             too
             sensible
             of
             the
             Danger
             that
             threatned
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             lieu
             of
             Uniting
             their
             Strength
             with
             ours
             ,
             they
             should
             miss
             this
             Opportunity
             of
             Rescuing
             themselves
             from
             the
             Weight
             of
             those
             Oppressions
             they
             had
             groan'd
             under
             for
             some
             Years
             before
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             Time
             in
             insisting
             upon
             such
             Trifles
             as
             are
             mentioned
             here
             by
             ou●
             Caledonian
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             deserve
             any
             Answer
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             only
             insist
             upon
             one
             Point
             ;
             I
             believe
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             Body
             but
             what
             will
             grant
             me
             ,
             that
             considering
             they
             had
             a
             considerable
             Party
             Headed
             by
             the
             Lord
             Dundee
             ,
             who
             were
             their
             Enemies
             within
             their
             Bowels
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             stand
             Neuter
             ;
             and
             considering
             how
             dangerous
             an
             Alliance
             
             with
             France
             might
             have
             proved
             at
             that
             Juncture
             ;
             nay
             ,
             how
             useless
             it
             must
             have
             been
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             were
             Masters
             a●
             Sea
             ,
             what
             other
             way
             had
             they
             left
             for
             their
             own
             Preservation
             ,
             than
             to
             settle
             the
             Government
             upon
             the
             same
             Bottom
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             which
             being
             most
             conformable
             to
             the
             true
             ancient
             Constitution
             of
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             did
             free
             them
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             new
             Dissentions
             at
             Home
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             any
             sinister
             Accident
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             in
             his
             Plea.
             
          
        
         
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             insensible
             that
             the
             present
             Juncture
             of
             Affairs
             obliges
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             to
             carry
             fair
             with
             Spain
             ,
             and
             may
             admit
             that
             in
             part
             as
             an
             Apology
             for
             some
             of
             that
             Opposition
             we
             have
             met
             with
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             questioning
             our
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             their
             hindring
             our
             Subscriptions
             at
             Hamburgh
             afterward
             ,
             before
             ever
             they
             knew
             what
             our
             design
             was
             ,
             make
             that
             Excuse
             of
             little
             weight
             :
             But
             allowing
             it
             all
             the
             force
             they
             would
             have
             it
             to
             bear
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             their
             while
             to
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             more
             their
             Interest
             to
             incourage
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             an
             unjust
             Opposition
             to
             our
             American
             Settlement
             ;
             or
             to
             support
             the
             Scots
             in
             maintaining
             their
             Right
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             are
             in
             no
             condition
             to
             break
             with
             England
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             it
             's
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             English
             to
             reduce
             them
             speedily
             to
             reason
             :
             Whereas
             if
             the
             Scots
             should
             miscarry
             in
             their
             Undertakings
             by
             the
             Discouragements
             from
             England
             before-mentioned
             ,
             which
             exposes
             our
             Ships
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             treated
             as
             Pirates
             by
             any
             Nation
             that
             pleases
             ,
             the
             infallible
             consequence
             of
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Impoverishment
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             such
             a
             Miscarriage
             ,
             will
             immediately
             affect
             England
             both
             in
             her
             Trade
             and
             Strength
             :
             The
             City
             of
             London
             and
             the
             Northern
             Road
             ,
             will
             soon
             feel
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Money
             spent
             by
             our
             Gentry
             and
             Merchants
             continually
             
             for
             Cloaths
             ,
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             ceases
             to
             circulate
             there
             :
             England
             may
             become
             an
             easier
             Prey
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Enemy
             ;
             since
             it
             will
             not
             be
             only
             the
             Loss
             of
             a
             Tribe
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             entire
             Sister-Nation
             .
             Or
             supposing
             that
             Scotland
             should
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             up
             under
             the
             Weight
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             an
             irreconcileable
             Feud
             ,
             and
             may
             perhaps
             issue
             in
             a
             War
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Nations
             ;
             which
             did
             never
             yet
             terminate
             at
             long-run
             to
             the
             Advantage
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             unlikely
             to
             do
             so
             now
             as
             ever
             :
             For
             in
             such
             a
             Cas●
             they
             would
             find
             us
             Unanimous
             as
             one
             Man
             against
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             being
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             labour
             to
             effect
             their
             Design
             by
             another
             Method
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             to
             dash
             the
             Government
             and
             us
             against
             one
             another
             .
             But
             they
             are
             mistaken
             in
             the
             People
             of
             Scotland
             :
             We
             are
             sensible
             of
             our
             Obligations
             to
             King
             William
             ,
             and
             know
             so
             well
             what
             is
             due
             to
             our
             Deliverer
             ,
             that
             it
             surpasses
             all
             their
             Art
             to
             create
             in
             us
             the
             least
             ill
             Thought
             of
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Temper
             of
             our
             Nation
             .
             The
             World
             knows
             that
             however
             frequent
             and
             successful
             we
             have
             been
             in
             reducing
             our
             bad
             Kings
             to
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             never
             any
             People
             under
             the
             Sun
             more
             Loyal
             and
             Affectionate
             to
             good
             Princes
             than
             we
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             if
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             been
             forc'd
             to
             oppose
             our
             Monarchs
             ,
             private
             Persons
             have
             sometimes
             carried
             their
             Resentments
             too
             high
             ,
             yet
             the
             publick
             Justice
             of
             the
             Nation
             was
             always
             govern'd
             with
             Temper
             .
          
           
             We
             could
             multiply
             Instances
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             but
             need
             go
             no
             higher
             than
             the
             three
             last
             Kings
             ,
             who
             tho
             all
             of
             them
             Enemies
             to
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             appear'd
             by
             their
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             very
             well
             known
             what
             we
             both
             did
             and
             suffer'd
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             for
             King
             Charles
             I.
             tho'
             the
             Malice
             of
             a
             Faction
             in
             our
             Neighbouring
             Nation
             ,
             fix'd
             a
             Scandalous
             Reproach
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             Sold
             him
             ;
             from
             which
             Reflection
             we
             are
             sufficiently
             vindicated
             by
             the
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Memoirs
             before-mention'd
             ;
             wherein
             that
             excellent
             Person
             makes
             it
             
             evident
             ,
             that
             tho'
             our
             War
             against
             that
             Prince
             was
             just
             ,
             yet
             we
             had
             all
             possible
             Respect
             for
             his
             Persons
             ,
             made
             the
             best
             Conditions
             we
             could
             for
             his
             Safety
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             greater
             Mischiefs
             ,
             and
             the
             playing
             of
             our
             Enemies
             Game
             to
             the
             Ruine
             of
             our selves
             and
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             we
             were
             necessitated
             to
             leave
             him
             in
             
               England
               .
               Memoirs
            
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             Then
             since
             we
             carried
             it
             so
             to
             a
             Prince
             that
             had
             been
             no
             way
             kind
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             create
             a
             Breach
             betwixt
             us
             and
             a
             Prince
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             we
             owe
             all
             that
             we
             enjoy
             as
             Men
             and
             Christians
             :
             But
             at
             the
             same
             time
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             who
             think
             to
             drive
             that
             Nail
             as
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
             ,
             would
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             believ'd
             that
             Doctrine
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             resist
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             have
             a
             Commission
             under
             him
             ,
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             :
             We
             left
             that
             Doctrine
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             from
             whence
             some
             Authors
             derive
             our
             Origin
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             only
             fit
             to
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             Turkey
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             came
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             very
             well
             how
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             Lawful
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Abuse
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             our
             Ancestors
             rightly
             understood
             how
             to
             Obey
             the
             Lawful
             Commands
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             when
             Masters
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             Govern
             by
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             tho'
             they
             did
             not
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             obey
             their
             Personal
             Commands
             ,
             when
             the
             Fortune
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             other
             Accidents
             had
             put
             them
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             our
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             refused
             Obedience
             to
             K.
             James
             I.
             when
             detain'd
             Prisoner
             in
             England
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             carried
             over
             into
             France
             ,
             to
             Command
             his
             Subjects
             there
             not
             to
             bear
             Arms
             against
             the
             English
             Army
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             in
             Person
             .
             We
             told
             him
             we
             knew
             how
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Commands
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             a
             Captive
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Flourish
             indeed
             upon
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Scots
             towards
             their
             good
             and
             bad
             Kings
             ,
             to
             comment
             upon
             which
             ,
             would
             require
             a
             whole
             Volume
             ,
             we
             will
             only
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             their
             selling
             King
             Charles
             I.
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             clears
             his
             Countrymen
             ,
             but
             very
             indifferently
             ,
             the
             whole
             amounting
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             made
             the
             best
             Terms
             for
             him
             and
             themselves
             too
             ,
             which
             does
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Stain
             of
             surrendering
             their
             Prince
             to
             his
             Enemies
             when
             they
             had
             a
             good
             Army
             to
             back
             their
             Pretensions
             .
             The
             rest
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             his
             Arguments
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             the
             Englesh
             ought
             at
             this
             Juncture
             ,
             to
             prefer
             the
             interest
             of
             Scotland
             before
             that
             of
             Spain
             ,
             upon
             which
             Head
             we
             have
             said
             so
             much
             already
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             make
             a
             fulsome
             Repetition
             of
             it
             here
             .
             I
             will
             only
             add
             thus
             much
             ;
             That
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             that
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Management
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               East-India
            
             Company
             ,
             will
             have
             more
             Prudence
             than
             to
             venture
             their
             All
             upon
             that
             Bottom
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             consequently
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             they
             miscarry
             in
             this
             Undertaking
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             in
             so
             much
             danger
             of
             being
             utterly
             ruin'd
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             imagines
             .
             His
             threatning
             Speculations
             about
             a
             War
             betwixt
             the
             two
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Unanimity
             of
             the
             Scots
             against
             us
             ,
             s●a●ce
             deserves
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             since
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             suppose
             the
             English
             so
             unconcerned
             at
             their
             own
             Interest
             ,
             as
             to
             act
             with
             less
             Vigour
             against
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             would
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             would
             not
             turn
             to
             the
             Advantage
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             English
             are
             more
             Potent
             than
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             Scots
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Prospect
             of
             being
             back'd
             by
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             former
             Times
             ,
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             Civil
             Dissensions
             they
             proved
             sometimes
             troublesome
             ,
             but
             never
             were
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             .
             But
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             further
             to
             say
             upon
             this
             Head
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             what
             may
             probably
             be
             the
             Consequences
             if
             the
             English
             should
             proceed
             to
             any
             further
             degree
             of
             opposition
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Scots
             should
             miscarry
             in
             the
             Design
             .
             It
             's
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             English
             will
             be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             forbear
             Hostilities
             ,
             tho'
             we
             are
             very
             well
             satisfied
             there
             is
             a
             Party
             in
             that
             Nation
             who
             bear
             ours
             no
             good
             will
             ;
             it
             's
             to
             be
             hop'd
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             so
             far
             to
             leaven
             the
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             as
             to
             occasion
             a
             Rupture
             betwixt
             them
             and
             us
             :
             Yet
             we
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             we
             look
             upon
             their
             way
             of
             treating
             us
             to
             be
             a
             very
             unaccountable
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             small
             Surprize
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             find
             that
             the
             English
             should
             look
             on
             our
             taking
             Subscriptions
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             admit
             them
             Joint-Sharers
             with
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Act
             to
             encourage
             our
             Trade
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             a
             high
             Misdemeanour
             .
             We
             have
             reason
             likewise
             to
             complain
             of
             their
             constant
             practice
             of
             pressing
             our
             Seamen
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             treat
             us
             in
             other
             respects
             as
             if
             we
             were
             Aliens
             :
             And
             sometimes
             confiscate
             Ships
             ,
             by
             reckoning
             Scots
             Mariners
             as
             such
             :
             So
             that
             the
             English
             have
             not
             only
             depriv'd
             us
             of
             the
             warm
             Influences
             of
             our
             Court
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             which
             is
             a
             considerable
             addition
             to
             the
             natural
             coldness
             of
             our
             Climate
             ,
             but
             they
             likewise
             oppress
             us
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             do
             manifestly
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             our
             Application
             to
             Trade
             .
             We
             know
             there
             's
             a
             Party
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             who
             think
             we
             sustained
             no
             great
             loss
             by
             the
             removal
             of
             our
             Princes
             ;
             but
             we
             would
             wish
             them
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             murmuring
             they
             themselves
             make
             when
             the
             King
             goes
             annually
             to
             the
             Netherlands
             (
             tho'
             the
             Safety
             of
             Europe
             requires
             it
             )
             because
             of
             the
             Damp
             it
             puts
             upon
             Trade
             ,
             and
             the
             Money
             it
             carries
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             consider
             then
             what
             our
             Nation
             has
             suffer'd
             in
             that
             respect
             now
             for
             almost
             an
             Hundred
             
             years
             ,
             besides
             the
             lessening
             our
             esteem
             in
             the
             Eyes
             o●
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             neither
             admit
             us
             to
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Fellow-Subjects
             with
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             us
             to
             take
             such
             measures
             as
             may
             inable
             us
             stand
             on
             our
             own
             bottom
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Maxim
             in
             some
             of
             the
             late
             Reigns
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             never
             be
             well
             till
             all
             that
             part
             of
             Scotland
             on
             this
             side
             Forth
             ,
             were
             reduc'd
             to
             a
             Hunting-field
             ;
             but
             we
             were
             in
             hopes
             the
             bitterness
             of
             those
             days
             had
             been
             past
             :
             yet
             it
             seems
             that
             Party
             have
             still
             so
             far
             the
             ascendant
             amongst
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             a
             publick
             opposition
             to
             all
             our
             Endeavours
             for
             raising
             our
             Nation
             by
             Trade
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             upon
             due
             Examination
             be
             found
             as
             bad
             Policy
             as
             it
             is
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             urge
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             do
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             to
             keep
             the
             Scots
             low
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             an
             independent
             and
             free
             Nation
             ,
             and
             were
             our
             ancient
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             dangerous
             Neighbours
             if
             they
             grow
             rich
             and
             potent
             .
             Nothing
             but
             Rancour
             and
             inveterate
             Malice
             can
             suggest
             such
             sour
             thoughts
             as
             these
             .
             It
             were
             fit
             that
             sort
             of
             Men
             should
             be
             purg'd
             of
             their
             Choler
             .
             The
             Scots
             to
             obviate
             all
             dangers
             from
             that
             Head
             ,
             have
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             much
             the
             ancienter
             Nation
             ,
             condescended
             so
             far
             as
             several
             times
             to
             propose
             an
             Union
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             that
             Kidney
             have
             hitherto
             prevented
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             would
             wish
             them
             to
             look
             back
             into
             their
             Histories
             ,
             and
             upon
             casting
             up
             their
             Accounts
             ,
             make
             a
             true
             Estimate
             of
             whatever
             they
             gain'd
             by
             a
             War
             with
             Scotland
             .
             They
             will
             find
             that
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Romans
             ,
             have
             been
             sensible
             ,
             as
             Tacitus
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               Qu●s
               sibi
               Viros
               Caledonia
               sep●suerit
            
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             it
             was
             true
             what
             our
             Historian
             says
             of
             the
             War
             made
             upon
             us
             by
             Edward
             I.
             that
             
               Scotorum
               Nomen
               pene
               delevit
            
             ;
             it
             was
             also
             true
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             
               Angliam
               vehementer
               con●ussit
            
             :
             So
             that
             those
             Gentlemen
             take
             the
             direct
             way
             by
             opposing
             us
             to
             run
             into
             those
             Dangers
             they
             would
             avoid
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             assure
             themselves
             that
             if
             the
             English
             
             Opposition
             to
             our
             American
             Settlement
             should
             once
             break
             out
             into
             Hostilities
             ,
             the
             Scots
             will
             find
             some
             Allies
             ,
             ancient
             or
             new
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             glad
             of
             the
             opportunity
             to
             join
             with
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             tho'
             highly
             impolitick
             ,
             the
             English
             should
             so
             far
             neglect
             the
             Scots
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             over-power'd
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Scots
             ,
             when
             put
             to
             their
             last
             shift
             ,
             can
             always
             make
             an
             honourable
             Capitulation
             with
             France
             :
             It
             's
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             Crown
             would
             be
             very
             willing
             to
             renew
             their
             ancient
             Alliance
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             besides
             allowing
             us
             a
             share
             at
             least
             in
             the
             Trade
             of
             Darien
             ,
             would
             on
             condition
             of
             giving
             them
             the
             Possession
             of
             
               New
               Caledonia
            
             ,
             restore
             us
             likewise
             to
             all
             our
             ancient
             Privileges
             in
             France
             .
             They
             would
             think
             it
             a
             very
             good
             purchase
             if
             they
             could
             secure
             themselves
             of
             that
             Colony
             by
             doing
             so
             ,
             granting
             us
             what
             security
             we
             could
             resonably
             desire
             for
             the
             uninterrupted
             Injoyment
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             Freedom
             of
             Trade
             to
             all
             places
             of
             the
             World
             where
             it
             did
             not
             actually
             interfere
             with
             their
             own
             Settlements
             and
             Colonies
             .
             So
             that
             if
             this
             should
             be
             the
             case
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             our
             Neighbours
             to
             judge
             what
             would
             become
             of
             their
             East
             and
             West-India
             Trade
             and
             Plantations
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             would
             not
             find
             it
             difficult
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             France
             and
             us
             ,
             now
             that
             they
             have
             no
             footing
             on
             the
             Continent
             ,
             since
             formerly
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             so
             many
             Provinces
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             possession
             ,
             they
             found
             it
             a
             hard
             matter
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             lost
             every
             foot
             of
             their
             French
             Dominions
             :
             whereas
             had
             they
             been
             in
             Union
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             might
             certainly
             have
             retained
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             have
             prevented
             the
             great
             Calamities
             that
             Europe
             hath
             since
             groan'd
             under
             by
             the
             prodigious
             Increase
             of
             the
             French
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             think
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             those
             angry
             Gentlemen
             in
             our
             Neighboring
             Nation
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             very
             much
             disgusted
             with
             our
             American
             Settlement
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             to
             join
             with
             us
             and
             support
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             
             to
             them
             either
             to
             oppose
             or
             neglect
             us
             :
             Whereas
             by
             joyning
             cordially
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             may
             unite
             us
             inseparably
             to
             themselves
             for
             ever
             ,
             inrich
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             secure
             and
             advance
             the
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             keep
             the
             Balance
             of
             Europe
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             returns
             of
             its
             danger
             ,
             their
             own
             expence
             of
             Blood
             and
             Treasure
             to
             save
             its
             being
             threatened
             with
             Slavery
             any
             more
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Bourbon
             or
             Austria
             .
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             believe
             after
             all
             ,
             but
             our
             wise
             and
             politick
             Neighbours
             will
             at
             last
             see
             it
             their
             Interest
             to
             protect
             and
             incourage
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             mutually
             strengthen
             and
             support
             one
             another
             against
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             are
             loudest
             in
             their
             Clamours
             against
             our
             Settlement
             ,
             because
             if
             incouraged
             and
             improved
             it
             will
             defeat
             all
             their
             ambitious
             and
             Antichristian
             Designs
             ;
             and
             thereby
             we
             shall
             also
             be
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             assist
             the
             English
             Plantations
             in
             the
             West-Indies
             ,
             who
             as
             we
             find
             by
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Bellamont
             and
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             and
             
               New
               York
            
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             from
             the
             incroaching
             temper
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             which
             increases
             every
             day
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             design'd
             Colony
             in
             Mississipi
             River
             ,
             looks
             with
             a
             dangerous
             Aspect
             upon
             all
             the
             English
             Plantations
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             justly
             esteemed
             an
             Incroachment
             upon
             Spain
             ,
             as
             being
             in
             the
             Bay
             of
             Mexico
             ,
             than
             our
             Plantation
             in
             Darien
             :
             which
             argues
             the
             Humour
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             an
             Out-cry
             against
             the
             Scots
             who
             have
             invaded
             no
             Man's
             Property
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             are
             so
             notoriously
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             rather
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             our
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             after
             the
             French
             ,
             than
             to
             provoke
             us
             to
             look
             out
             for
             other
             Allies
             by
             their
             opposition
             and
             neglect
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             ,
             our
             Caledonian
             begins
             to
             have
             but
             a
             very
             indifferent
             Opinion
             of
             the
             success
             of
             their
             New
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             like
             a
             desperate
             Gamester
             ,
             who
             is
             reduced
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             Stake
             ,
             throws
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             is
             for
             Sacrificing
             the
             ●●rien
             Settlement
             ,
             nay
             their
             own
             Religion
             and
             〈◊〉
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Europe
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             〈…〉
             ●hare
             in
             it
             ;
             For
             what
             he
             says
             of
             security
             to
             be
             g●●●n
             by
             the
             French
             for
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             the
             Prot●●●●nt
             Religion
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             Chimerical
             Notions
             ,
             as
             indeed
             are
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             ,
             supposing
             the
             French
             should
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             the
             Possession
             of
             
               Darien
               ▪
            
             (
             which
             they
             don't
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             dem●●strated
             before
             )
             it
             is
             only
             a
             vain
             Speculation
             ,
             th●●●●●●eby
             they
             would
             become
             so
             Potent
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             an
             over-match
             for
             England
             and
             its
             Allies
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             nearly
             concern'd
             in
             its
             Preservation
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             more
             than
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Scots
             in
             such
             a
             case
             would
             pay
             the
             Fidler
             ;
             since
             ,
             considering
             the
             Situation
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             its
             want
             of
             good
             Harbours
             ▪
             and
             Barrenness
             in
             many
             Places
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             for
             the
             French
             to
             send
             them
             any
             considerable
             Supplies
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             Provisions
             ,
             when
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             are
             Masters
             of
             the
             Channel
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             French
             never
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             the
             Relieving
             of
             my
             Lord
             Dundee
             ,
             who
             gave
             them
             the
             fairest
             opportunity
             in
             the
             World
             of
             getting
             a
             footing
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             either
             thought
             it
             practicable
             ,
             or
             worth
             their
             while
             .
             But
             we
             must
             go
             on
             to
             see
             how
             he
             winds
             up
             the
             thread
             of
             his
             Arguments
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DEFENCE
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             conclude
             this
             matter
             with
             one
             or
             two
             more
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Affair
             ;
             by
             which
             also
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             advanc'd
             in
             these
             Sheets
             out
             of
             any
             ill
             Design
             against
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             or
             to
             persuade
             to
             a
             disuniting
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             a
             stricter
             Union
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             both
             Nations
             may
             have
             but
             one
             Interest
             ,
             which
             will
             render
             us
             less
             liable
             to
             Convulsions
             and
             intestine
             Commotions
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             being
             attacked
             by
             Enemies
             from
             abroad
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Argument
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             by
             incouraging
             our
             Settlement
             at
             
               Darien
               ,
               English
            
             Ships
             that
             have
             occasion
             to
             pass
             by
             those
             Coasts
             will
             there
             be
             certain
             of
             a
             place
             of
             Retreat
             in
             case
             of
             attack
             either
             by
             Enemy
             or
             Tempest
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             being
             confiscated
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             Men
             condemn'd
             to
             be
             perpetual
             Slaves
             in
             the
             Mines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             be
             incouraged
             in
             our
             American
             Colony
             ,
             it
             will
             contribute
             much
             to
             heighten
             the
             Consumption
             of
             the
             English
             Product
             ;
             since
             what
             we
             have
             not
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             wherein
             we
             are
             wanting
             either
             as
             to
             quality
             or
             quantity
             ,
             we
             shall
             supply
             our selves
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             our
             Plantation
             ,
             in
             England
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             of
             great
             benefit
             to
             the
             Northern
             Counties
             especially
             ,
             whence
             we
             may
             conveniently
             furnish
             our selves
             with
             Beeves
             for
             Victualling
             our
             Ships
             ,
             our
             own
             Cattel
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             too
             small
             for
             that
             use
             ;
             besides
             many
             other
             things
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             export
             from
             England
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Plantation
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             a
             Commerce
             with
             the
             Natives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             joining
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Colony
             ,
             and
             securing
             a
             Post
             on
             the
             South-Sea
             ,
             which
             the
             Princes
             of
             Darien
             will
             no
             doubt
             very
             readily
             agree
             to
             ,
             they
             may
             
             shorten
             their
             Voyages
             to
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             be
             able
             to
             out-do
             all
             their
             Rivals
             in
             that
             Trade
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             will
             be
             so
             far
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             those
             advantages
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             others
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             our
             Religion
             and
             common
             Country
             ,
             they
             cannot
             blame
             the
             Scots
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             them
             such
             fair
             Offers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             English
             should
             continue
             in
             their
             Opposition
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             their
             late
             Proclamations
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             other
             Passages
             would
             seem
             to
             imply
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             the
             World
             cannot
             blame
             the
             Scots
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             by
             such
             other
             Alliances
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             meet
             ;
             since
             the
             English
             are
             so
             unkind
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             Restoration
             of
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             to
             which
             we
             did
             so
             much
             contribute
             ,
             that
             without
             our
             Concurrence
             it
             could
             never
             have
             been
             effected
             .
             This
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             incontrovertibly
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             K.
             James
             I.
             we
             were
             under
             no
             Restrictions
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Trade
             more
             than
             they
             ,
             except
             as
             to
             the
             Exportation
             of
             Wool
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             other
             Things
             of
             English
             Product
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             continu'd
             till
             the
             Restoration
             ,
             when
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             and
             the
             English
             did
             very
             ungratefully
             lay
             such
             Preclusions
             and
             Restrictions
             upon
             us
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             relating
             to
             the
             Postnati
             ,
             by
             the
             12
             Car.
             II.
             
               For
               the
               incouraging
               and
               increasing
               Shipping
               and
               Navigation
            
             ;
             and
             the
             15
             Car.
             II.
             
               For
               the
               Encouragement
               of
               Trade
            
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             are
             put
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             as
             to
             Traffick
             with
             France
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             worse
             Condition
             than
             Ireland
             that
             is
             a
             Conquest
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             always
             involv'd
             and
             ingag'd
             in
             the
             Wars
             betwixt
             England
             and
             other
             Countries
             :
             And
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             most
             frequent
             Wars
             ,
             being
             Holland
             and
             France
             ,
             the
             only
             two
             Nations
             with
             whom
             the
             Scots
             have
             almost
             any
             Commerce
             ,
             our
             Trade
             must
             of
             necessity
             sink
             during
             such
             Wars
             ,
             whereas
             England
             hath
             still
             a
             great
             Trade
             to
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             we
             are
             forc'd
             to
             be
             sharers
             in
             their
             Troubles
             ,
             tho'
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             Profits
             ,
             
             nor
             suffer
             us
             to
             take
             any
             measures
             to
             procure
             such
             as
             we
             may
             call
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             Instance
             of
             Darien
             ,
             and
             the
             Proclamations
             in
             the
             
               English
               American
            
             Colonies
             against
             their
             Subjects
             entertaining
             any
             Commerce
             with
             our
             Settlement
             there
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             ever
             ;
             for
             when
             any
             thing
             happens
             wherein
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             seems
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             ours
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             carried
             against
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             we
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             any
             Foreigners
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             England
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             foreign
             People
             discover
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             of
             Advantage
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             liberty
             to
             pursue
             it
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             in
             the
             Assistance
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             find
             themselves
             aggriev'd
             by
             England
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             respective
             Governments
             to
             make
             Application
             to
             for
             Redress
             .
          
           
             To
             let
             them
             see
             that
             it
             is
             their
             Interest
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             desire
             them
             to
             consider
             how
             fatal
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             Emergency
             we
             should
             be
             forc'd
             to
             break
             off
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             enter
             again
             into
             a
             French
             Alliance
             .
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             to
             Object
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             should
             betray
             our
             Religion
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             the
             persecuted
             Hungarians
             were
             protected
             in
             that
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             tho'
             sworn
             Enemies
             to
             it
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             impossible
             but
             there
             may
             be
             a
             change
             as
             to
             that
             matter
             in
             
               France
               ;
               L.
            
             XIV
             .
             is
             not
             immortal
             :
             And
             even
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             himself
             found
             it
             his
             Interest
             for
             some
             time
             to
             protect
             the
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             he
             mortally
             hated
             .
             But
             supposing
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             there
             's
             no
             great
             likelihood
             of
             it
             )
             that
             no
             such
             Alliance
             as
             this
             should
             ever
             happen
             ;
             yet
             however
             ,
             if
             these
             two
             Nations
             be
             not
             more
             closely
             united
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             ill
             Consequence
             to
             England
             if
             any
             of
             their
             Kings
             at
             any
             time
             should
             be
             so
             far
             disgusted
             as
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             us
             :
             What
             a
             Field
             of
             Blood
             and
             Slaughter
             must
             England
             have
             become
             ,
             had
             we
             carried
             off
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             when
             he
             came
             to
             our
             Army
             ,
             or
             i●
             we
             had
             join'd
             him
             against
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ?
             
             What
             great
             Efforts
             did
             a
             Party
             of
             our
             Nation
             make
             to
             inthrone
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             when
             England
             was
             against
             him
             ?
             And
             how
             did
             our
             Concurrence
             afterwards
             with
             General
             Monk
             effect
             it
             ?
             How
             soon
             did
             our
             Espousing
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             York's
             Interest
             turn
             the
             Tables
             upon
             those
             that
             opposed
             him
             in
             England
             ?
             And
             if
             our
             Nation
             had
             likewise
             Espous'd
             his
             Cause
             before
             the
             Revolution
             ,
             the
             Viscount
             of
             Dundee
             gave
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             what
             we
             could
             have
             done
             for
             him
             .
             This
             makes
             it
             evident
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Interest
             of
             England
             to
             slight
             an
             Union
             with
             us
             so
             much
             as
             they
             have
             done
             :
             For
             so
             long
             as
             we
             remain
             divided
             ,
             any
             King
             that
             is
             so
             minded
             ,
             may
             make
             use
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             any
             envious
             Neighbour
             ,
             whose
             Interest
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             this
             Island
             low
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             blow
             the
             Coals
             .
             If
             they
             'd
             but
             turn
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             Case
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             would
             quickly
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             we
             advance
             .
             Supposing
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             Scotland
             should
             traverse
             the
             Actings
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             Trade
             ,
             &c.
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ours
             ;
             and
             supposing
             that
             a
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             were
             there
             ,
             should
             question
             him
             for
             the
             Navigation
             Act
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Incouragement
             of
             Trade
             in
             England
             by
             King
             Charles
             II.
             which
             lays
             us
             under
             such
             hard
             Circumstances
             and
             Restrictions
             ,
             the
             English
             would
             certainly
             very
             much
             resent
             it
             ,
             and
             speedily
             tell
             us
             we
             meddled
             with
             what
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             us
             :
             Then
             why
             should
             they
             deny
             us
             the
             like
             liberty
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Proceedings
             against
             us
             ,
             seeing
             we
             are
             a
             free
             Nation
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
          
           
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             joining
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             protecting
             that
             Settlement
             against
             all
             opposition
             in
             case
             of
             Attacks
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             sufficiently
             atone
             for
             what
             is
             already
             done
             ,
             or
             heal
             the
             Wound
             those
             Proclamations
             have
             giv'n
             to
             the
             common
             Interest
             of
             the
             Island
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ANSWER
             .
          
           
             These
             several
             Pages
             are
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Repetition
             of
             what
             he
             has
             urged
             before
             ;
             with
             this
             difference
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             intermixes
             them
             with
             some
             bitter
             and
             unseemly
             Expressions
             ,
             which
             are
             altogether
             insufferable
             in
             a
             private
             Person
             and
             a
             Subject
             .
             He
             as
             good
             as
             denounces
             War
             against
             England
             in
             case
             the
             Scots
             should
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             sounds
             alarm
             without
             any
             publick
             Authority
             .
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             one
             Passage
             ;
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Scots
             had
             carried
             off
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             when
             he
             came
             to
             their
             Army
             ,
             what
             a
             Field
             of
             Slaughter
             and
             Blood
             must
             England
             have
             become
             ;
             whereas
             before
             ,
             to
             excuse
             the
             Scots
             for
             their
             surrendring
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             he
             had
             told
             us
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             necessitated
             so
             to
             do
             .
             What
             he
             says
             concerning
             their
             Endeavours
             to
             Inthrone
             King
             Charles
             II.
             is
             not
             altogether
             to
             be
             denied
             ;
             but
             he
             might
             also
             have
             remembred
             upon
             what
             Terms
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             I
             think
             a
             sufficient
             warning
             to
             any
             King
             not
             to
             relie
             upon
             their
             Gencrosity
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             have
             very
             well
             saved
             himself
             the
             trouble
             of
             offering
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Scots
             to
             the
             English
             Court
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             great
             likelihood
             ,
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             any
             occasion
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             ,
             they
             would
             scarce
             think
             fit
             to
             accept
             of
             them
             .
             Their
             Concurrence
             with
             General
             Monk
             has
             been
             spoken
             off
             before
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Points
             ,
             which
             he
             treats
             of
             here
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             make
             a
             Repetition
             of
             them
             here
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             will
             take
             a
             short
             View
             of
             his
             Description
             of
             Darien
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             WE
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             give
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             of
             Darien
             .
             It
             lies
             betwixt
             the
             8th
             and
             10th
             Degrees
             of
             Northern
             Latitude
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             narrowest
             place
             is
             betwixt
             60
             and
             80
             Italian
             Miles
             over
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             the
             Description
             of
             any
             more
             of
             it
             than
             is
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Natives
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             length
             from
             E.
             to
             W.
             on
             the
             N.
             side
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Darien
             to
             Port
             Scrivan
             ,
             above
             140
             Italian
             Miles
             ;
             from
             Caret
             Bay
             to
             the
             River
             of
             Cheapo
             on
             the
             Southside
             ,
             it
             is
             about
             160
             in
             length
             .
             It
             is
             supposed
             to
             take
             its
             Name
             from
             the
             great
             River
             of
             Darien
             ,
             that
             bounds
             its
             Northern
             Coast
             to
             the
             Eastward
             .
             It
             is
             bounded
             on
             the
             North
             and
             South
             with
             the
             vast
             Oceans
             that
             carry
             the
             names
             of
             the
             North
             and
             South
             Seas
             .
             It
             s
             Situation
             is
             very
             pleasant
             and
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             very
             commodious
             for
             a
             speedy
             and
             short
             Communication
             of
             Trade
             betwixt
             the
             North
             and
             South
             Seas
             ,
             and
             preventing
             that
             vast
             Compass
             that
             must
             otherwise
             be
             fetch'd
             round
             either
             of
             the
             Extremes
             of
             North
             and
             South
             America
             .
             By
             this
             means
             also
             it
             lies
             convenient
             for
             a
             speedier
             Communication
             of
             Trade
             betwixt
             Europe
             and
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             than
             any
             that
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             found
             out
             .
             Mr.
             Dampier
             says
             ,
             That
             from
             Cheapo
             ,
             or
             
               Santa
               Maria
            
             River
             ,
             a
             Man
             may
             pass
             from
             Sea
             to
             Sea
             in
             three
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Indians
             do
             it
             in
             a
             day
             and
             a
             half
             .
             There
             are
             abundance
             of
             valuable
             Islands
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             Isthmus
             ,
             which
             prevent
             the
             breaking
             in
             of
             the
             Ocean
             upon
             it
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             Conveniences
             of
             Wood
             ,
             Fish
             ,
             Fowl
             ,
             and
             Water
             ,
             afford
             good
             and
             safe
             Riding
             in
             all
             Weathers
             ,
             to
             any
             number
             of
             Ships
             ,
             especially
             those
             call'd
             the
             Sambaloes
             ,
             that
             lie
             along
             the
             Northern
             Coast
             .
             The
             Continent
             is
             agreeably
             intermix'd
             with
             ●●ills
             and
             Valleys
             of
             great
             variety
             ,
             for
             height
             ,
             depth
             ,
             and
             extent
             .
             The
             Vallies
             are
             water'd
             with
             Rivers
             ,
             Brooks
             and
             Springs
             ,
             which
             take
             their
             rise
             from
             a
             great
             
             ridge
             of
             Hills
             that
             run
             along
             the
             Isthmus
             ,
             but
             nearest
             to
             the
             Northern
             Shore
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             is
             seldom
             above
             15
             Miles
             distant
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             the
             Sambaloes
             Islands
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             Makings
             of
             the
             Shore
             ,
             and
             the
             continued
             Forest
             all
             along
             the
             Country
             gratifie
             the
             Eye
             with
             a
             very
             fine
             prospect
             .
             The
             Rivers
             on
             the
             Northern
             Coast
             are
             generally
             small
             ,
             because
             their
             Course
             from
             the
             above-mentioned
             ridge
             of
             Hills
             is
             but
             short
             ;
             yet
             the
             River
             of
             Darien
             is
             very
             large
             ,
             but
             the
             depth
             of
             its
             entrance
             not
             answerable
             to
             its
             width
             ,
             yet
             further
             in
             it
             is
             deep
             enough
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             good
             Harbour
             in
             Caret
             Bay
             which
             is
             some
             Leagues
             up
             the
             River
             ,
             hath
             two
             Islands
             of
             pretty
             high
             Land
             ,
             cloath'd
             with
             variety
             of
             Trees
             lying
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             Streams
             of
             fresh
             Water
             falling
             into
             it
             .
             From
             this
             Bay
             to
             the
             Promontory
             near
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             ,
             the
             Shore
             is
             indifferently
             fruitful
             ,
             and
             the
             Soil
             on
             the
             Northern
             Coast
             is
             generally
             good
             ,
             but
             swampy
             here
             and
             there
             to
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             Westward
             of
             the
             Promontory
             ,
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             River
             ,
             is
             a
             fine
             sandy
             Bay
             with
             three
             Islands
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             lying
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             make
             it
             an
             extraordinary
             good
             Harbour
             .
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             is
             rocky
             and
             steep
             all
             round
             ,
             except
             at
             the
             Landing
             Place
             on
             the
             South
             side
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             naturally
             fortifi'd
             .
             The
             Land
             of
             the
             Isthmus
             over
             against
             it
             to
             the
             S.
             E.
             is
             an
             excellent
             fruitful
             Soil
             .
             West
             of
             this
             Island
             lies
             the
             largest
             of
             the
             three
             ▪
             being
             swampy
             and
             covered
             with
             Maingroves
             .
             To
             the
             North
             of
             these
             lies
             the
             Island
             of
             Pines
             ,
             cover'd
             with
             tall
             Trees
             fit
             for
             any
             use
             .
             From
             the
             Point
             against
             these
             Islands
             for
             three
             Leagues
             Westward
             ▪
             the
             Shore
             is
             guarded
             by
             Rocks
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Boat
             cannot
             Land
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             N.
             W.
             end
             of
             the
             Rocks
             there
             's
             ▪
             very
             good
             Harbour
             ,
             and
             good
             Riding
             as
             h●s
             been
             said
             in
             all
             Winds
             ,
             by
             some
             or
             other
             of
             those
             Isl●nds
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             adjacent
             Shore
             make
             a
             lovel●
             L●●dskip
             off
             at
             Sea.
             The
             Channel
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Isthmus
             is
             two
             three
             ▪
             and
             four
             Miles
             bro●d
             ●nd
             Navigable
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             Ground
             opposite
             to
             them
             within
             Land
             an
             excelle●t
             Soil
             ,
             and
             a
             continued
             Forest
             of
             stately
             Timber-Trees
             .
          
           
           
             On
             the
             South-side
             there
             's
             the
             River
             Sambo
             that
             falls
             into
             the
             Sea
             by
             point
             Garachina
             .
             This
             is
             a
             ●●rge
             River
             .
             Then
             there
             's
             the
             Gulph
             of
             St.
             Michael
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Outlet
             of
             several
             considerable
             Rivers
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             
               Santa
               Maria
            
             and
             Congo
             ,
             and
             the
             Gold-River
             ,
             so
             call'd
             because
             of
             the
             great
             plenty
             of
             Gold
             Dust
             it
             affords
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             The
             River
             Congo
             may
             be
             entred
             at
             High-water
             ,
             and
             affords
             a
             good
             Harbour
             .
             The
             Gulph
             has
             several
             Islands
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             affords
             good
             Riding
             in
             many
             places
             .
             The
             Country
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             one
             continued
             Forest
             ;
             and
             forms
             a
             Bay
             call'd
             the
             Bay
             of
             Panama
             ,
             abounding
             with
             fine
             Islands
             ,
             and
             affording
             good
             Riding
             for
             Ships
             .
             The
             Soil
             of
             the
             Inland
             Country
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             black
             fruitful
             Mold
             .
          
           
             The
             Weather
             is
             much
             the
             same
             as
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Torrid
             Zone
             in
             this
             Latitude
             ,
             but
             inclining
             to
             the
             wet
             extreme
             ,
             for
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             the
             Rains
             beginning
             in
             April
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             remarkable
             of
             their
             Trees
             are
             the
             Cotton
             Tree
             ,
             which
             bears
             a
             Cod
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Nutmeg
             full
             of
             short
             Wool
             or
             Down
             ,
             and
             affords
             Timber
             for
             Canoes
             and
             Periagoes
             ;
             they
             abound
             with
             stately
             Cedars
             and
             Macaw
             Trees
             ,
             which
             bear
             a
             Fruit
             as
             big
             as
             a
             small
             Pear
             ,
             of
             a
             tart
             but
             not
             unpleasant
             Taste
             ;
             Bibby
             Tree
             ,
             the
             Wood
             hard
             and
             black
             as
             Ink
             ,
             and
             being
             tapp'd
             ▪
             affords
             a
             Liquor
             call'd
             Bibby
             ,
             of
             a
             pleasant
             tart
             taste
             ,
             which
             the
             Indians
             drink
             .
             They
             have
             abundance
             of
             Plantains
             set
             in
             Walks
             ,
             which
             make
             very
             delightful
             Groves
             ,
             and
             yield
             an
             excellent
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             being
             green
             and
             sappy
             ,
             are
             cut
             down
             with
             one
             stroak
             of
             an
             Ax.
             They
             have
             also
             plenty
             of
             Bonanoes
             another
             sort
             of
             Plantain
             ,
             which
             eats
             best
             raw
             as
             the
             Plantain
             does
             boil'd
             .
             They
             have
             great
             store
             of
             that
             excellent
             Fruit
             call'd
             Pine-Apples
             ,
             which
             tastes
             like
             a
             Mixture
             of
             all
             delicious
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             ripens
             at
             all
             times
             of
             the
             year
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Prickle-P●ar
             which
             is
             a
             very
             good
             Fruit
             ;
             and
             Sugar-Canes
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             no
             other
             use
             but
             to
             suck
             out
             the
             Juice
             .
             The
             
             Maho-Tree
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             Ropes
             ,
             Cables
             for
             Ships
             ,
             and
             Nets
             for
             fishing
             .
             
             The
             Calabash
             whose
             Shells
             serve
             for
             Cups
             and
             other
             occasions
             ,
             is
             curiously
             painted
             ;
             the
             sweet
             sort
             of
             'em
             is
             eatable
             ,
             and
             the
             bitter
             sort
             Medicinal
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Gourds
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             There
             's
             a
             Plant
             they
             call
             
               Silk
               Grass
            
             which
             resembles
             our
             Flags
             ;
             this
             they
             beat
             into
             strings
             like
             fine
             Flax
             ,
             much
             stronger
             than
             our
             Flax
             or
             Hemp
             ;
             of
             these
             they
             make
             Ropes
             ,
             Cordage
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             Nets
             for
             small
             Fish
             ;
             and
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             others
             use
             it
             for
             Shoemakers
             Thread
             ,
             Stockings
             ,
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             Lace
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Tree
             call'd
             Lightwood
             ,
             as
             large
             as
             an
             Elm
             ,
             but
             so
             light
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             carry
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             it
             on
             his
             back
             .
             It
             is
             in
             substance
             like
             Cork
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             Indians
             for
             Rafters
             to
             go
             to
             Sea
             ,
             or
             pass
             Rivers
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Tree
             call'd
             Whitewood
             of
             a
             finer
             Grain
             ,
             and
             whiter
             than
             any
             European
             Wood
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             inlaying
             .
             They
             have
             
               Tamarind
               ,
               Locust-Tree
               ,
               Bastard
               Cinnamon
               ,
               Bamboes
               ,
            
             and
             
             Maingrove-Trees
             in
             plenty
             .
             They
             have
             Shrubs
             that
             bear
             store
             of
             Pepper
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             call'd
             Bell
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             Bird-Pepper
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Wafer
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             this
             Description
             ,
             takes
             notice
             of
             a
             Redwood
             ,
             whereof
             there
             grow
             great
             quantities
             on
             the
             Northern
             Coast
             ;
             the
             Indians
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             Dying
             ,
             and
             mix
             a
             kind
             of
             Earth
             they
             have
             with
             it
             .
             It
             makes
             a
             bright
             glossy
             lively
             Red
             ,
             which
             no
             washing
             can
             fetch
             out
             again
             .
             This
             we
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             Nicaragua
             Wood.
             Their
             Roots
             are
             Potatoes
             ,
             Kams
             ,
             and
             Cassava
             ;
             of
             the
             last
             of
             which
             they
             make
             Bread.
             They
             have
             likewise
             Tobacco
             ,
             but
             don't
             understand
             the
             Planting
             and
             Manuring
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             that
             of
             Virginia
             .
          
           
             Their
             Beasts
             are
             the
             Peccary
             ,
             and
             Waree
             a
             kind
             of
             wild
             Hogs
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             good
             Meat
             .
             They
             have
             considerable
             store
             of
             Deer
             and
             Rabbits
             ,
             and
             great
             droves
             of
             Monkies
             ,
             which
             are
             extraordinary
             fat
             and
             good
             to
             Eat
             .
             They
             have
             an
             Insect
             call'd
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             somewhat
             resembling
             a
             Crab
             ,
             which
             seeds
             upon
             what
             falls
             from
             the
             Tree
             ,
             is
             a
             delicious
             Meat
             ,
             and
             yeilds
             an
             Oil
             that
             is
             an
             excellent
             Salve
             .
             They
             have
             no
             European
             Cattle
             .
          
           
           
             Their
             Birds
             are
             the
             Chicaly-Chicaly
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             noise
             somewhat
             like
             a
             Cuccoo
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             Bird
             ▪
             has
             Feathers
             of
             divers
             Colours
             very
             beautiful
             and
             lively
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Natives
             sometimes
             make
             Aprons
             .
             This
             Bird
             keeps
             mostly
             on
             the
             Trees
             ,
             feeds
             on
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             is
             pretty
             good
             Me●t
             .
             The
             Quam
             feeds
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             his
             Wings
             are
             dun
             ,
             his
             Tail
             dark
             ▪
             short
             ,
             and
             upright
             .
             He
             is
             much
             preferable
             to
             the
             other
             for
             Meat
             .
             There
             's
             a
             
               Russ●t
               colour'd
               Bird
            
             ,
             resembling
             a
             Partridge
             ,
             runs
             most
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             is
             excellent
             Meat
             .
             The
             Corosou
             is
             a
             large
             Fowl
             as
             big
             as
             a
             Turky
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             black
             colour
             .
             The
             Cock
             has
             a
             fine
             Crown
             of
             yellow
             Feathers
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             Gills
             like
             a
             Turky
             .
             They
             live
             on
             Trees
             ,
             and
             eat
             Fruit.
             They
             sing
             very
             delightfully
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             well
             imitated
             by
             the
             Indians
             ,
             that
             they
             discover
             their
             haunts
             by
             it
             .
             They
             are
             very
             good
             Meat
             ,
             but
             their
             Bones
             make
             the
             Dogs
             run
             mad
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             hid
             from
             them
             by
             the
             Indians
             .
             They
             have
             abundance
             of
             Parrots
             ,
             for
             size
             and
             shape
             much
             like
             those
             of
             Jamaica
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             good
             Meat
             .
             Their
             Parakites
             are
             most
             of
             them
             green
             ,
             and
             go
             in
             large
             Flights
             by
             themselves
             .
             They
             have
             Macaw
             Birds
             which
             are
             as
             big
             again
             as
             Parrots
             ▪
             and
             resemble
             them
             in
             shape
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Bill
             like
             a
             Hawk
             ,
             and
             a
             bushy
             Tail
             ,
             with
             2
             or
             3
             long
             stragling
             Feathers
             ,
             either
             red
             or
             blue
             ;
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             of
             a
             lovely
             blue
             ,
             green
             and
             red
             .
             The
             Indians
             tame
             those
             Birds
             and
             them
             to
             speak
             :
             and
             then
             letting
             them
             go
             into
             the
             Woods
             amongst
             the
             wild
             ones
             ,
             they
             will
             return
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             to
             the
             Houses
             .
             They
             exactly
             imitate
             the
             Voices
             and
             Singing
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             Chicaly
             in
             its
             own
             Note
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             pleasantest
             Birds
             in
             the
             World
             and
             its
             flesh
             sweet
             and
             well
             tasted
             .
             They
             have
             also
             W●odpeckers
             which
             are
             p●ed
             like
             our
             Magpies
             ,
             and
             have
             long
             Claws
             that
             they
             climb
             up
             Trees
             with
             they
             are
             not
             pleasant
             to
             E●t
             .
             They
             have
             plenty
             of
             Dunghil
             fowl
             resembling
             those
             of
             E●●●pe
             and
             their
             Flesh
             and
             Eggs
             as
             well
             tasted
             as
             ours
             .
             About
             the
             Sambaloes
             the●
             h●ve
             great
             store
             of
             Sea-fowl
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Pelicans
             
             which
             are
             large
             Birds
             ,
             having
             Legs
             and
             Feet
             like
             a
             Goose
             and
             a
             Neck
             like
             a
             Swan
             ,
             the
             Feathers
             are
             grey
             .
             It
             has
             a
             Bag
             under
             its
             Throat
             ,
             which
             when
             fill'd
             is
             as
             large
             as
             a
             Man's
             two
             Fists
             ;
             and
             when
             dry
             ,
             will
             hold
             a
             pound
             of
             Tobacco
             ;
             they
             feed
             upon
             Fish
             and
             the
             young
             ones
             are
             good
             Meat
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Cormorants
             resembling
             Ducks
             for
             size
             and
             shape
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             black
             Colour
             ,
             have
             a
             white
             spot
             on
             the
             Breast
             ,
             and
             pitch
             sometimes
             on
             Trees
             and
             Shrubs
             by
             the
             water
             side
             .
             They
             are
             too
             rank
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             They
             have
             abundance
             of
             Sea-Gulls
             and
             Pies
             ,
             which
             are
             pretty
             good
             meat
             ,
             but
             eat
             fishy
             ,
             which
             is
             cur'd
             by
             burying
             'em
             8
             or
             10
             hours
             in
             the
             Sand
             with
             their
             Feathers
             on
             .
             They
             have
             flying
             Insects
             too
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             Bees
             ,
             which
             form
             their
             Hives
             on
             Trees
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             they
             never
             sting
             any
             body
             :
             The
             Natives
             mix
             the
             Honey
             with
             Water
             ,
             and
             so
             drink
             it
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Wax
             .
             They
             have
             shining
             Flies
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             night
             time
             resemble
             Glow-worms
             .
          
           
             Their
             Fish
             are
             the
             Tarpom
             ,
             which
             eats
             like
             Salmon
             ;
             some
             of
             'em
             weigh
             50
             or
             60
             pound
             :
             They
             afford
             good
             Oil.
             They
             have
             Sharks
             ,
             and
             another
             Fish
             that
             resembles
             a
             
               S●ark
               ▪
            
             but
             much
             better
             Meat
             .
             The
             C●vally
             is
             much
             of
             the
             size
             of
             a
             Maccarel
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             Meat
             .
             They
             have
             a
             Fish
             call'd
             
               Old
               Wives
            
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             very
             good
             to
             Eat
             .
             Their
             Paracoods
             are
             as
             large
             as
             a
             well-grown
             Pike
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             Meat
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             particular
             places
             poisonous
             ,
             which
             are
             distinguished
             by
             the
             Liver
             .
             Their
             
             Gar-Fish
             is
             good
             Meat
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             long
             Bone
             on
             their
             Snout
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             will
             sometimes
             pierce
             the
             side
             of
             a
             Canoe
             .
             They
             have
             also
             Sculpins
             ,
             a
             prickly
             Fish
             ,
             which
             when
             strip'd
             ,
             is
             very
             good
             Meat
             .
             They
             have
             likewise
             
               String
               rays
               ,
               Parrotfish
               ,
               Snooks
               ,
               Conger-Eels
               ,
               Conchs
               .
               Periwinkles
               ,
               Limpits
               ,
               Sea-Crabs
               ,
            
             and
             
               Craw
               Fish
               ▪
            
             and
             other
             sorts
             whose
             Names
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             Eat
             very
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             are
             most
             numerous
             on
             the
             North
             of
             the
             Ist●●us
             ;
             the
             Men
             usually
             5
             or
             6
             foot
             high
             ,
             streight
             ,
             clean
             limb'd
             ,
             big-bon'd
             ,
             handsomely
             shap'd
             ,
             
             nimble
             ,
             active
             ,
             and
             run
             well
             .
             The
             Women
             are
             short
             and
             thick
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             lively
             as
             the
             Men
             ;
             the
             young
             Women
             plump
             ,
             well-shap'd
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             brisk
             Eye
             :
             Both
             Sexes
             have
             a
             round
             Visage
             ,
             short
             bottle
             Noses
             ,
             large
             and
             grey
             Eyes
             ,
             high
             Forehead
             ,
             white
             even
             Teeth
             ,
             thin
             Lips
             ,
             pretty
             large
             Mouths
             ,
             well
             proportion'd
             Cheeks
             and
             Chins
             ,
             and
             in
             general
             ,
             handsome
             ;
             but
             the
             Men
             exceed
             the
             Women
             .
             Both
             Sexes
             have
             streight
             long
             lank
             black
             Hair
             ,
             which
             they
             generally
             wear
             down
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Back
             .
             All
             other
             Hair
             but
             that
             of
             their
             Eye-brows
             and
             Eye-lids
             they
             pull
             up
             by
             the
             Roots
             ,
             cut
             off
             the
             Hair
             of
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             paint
             themselves
             black
             by
             way
             of
             Triumph
             ,
             when
             they
             kill
             a
             Spaniard
             .
             Their
             natural
             Complexion
             is
             a
             Copper
             colour
             ,
             and
             their
             Eye-brows
             black
             as
             Jet
             .
             There
             are
             some
             among
             them
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             which
             bear
             the
             proportion
             of
             2
             or
             3
             to
             a
             hundred
             ,
             who
             are
             milk
             white
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             Bodies
             cover'd
             over
             with
             a
             milk
             white
             Down
             ;
             their
             Hair
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             ,
             and
             very
             fine
             ,
             about
             6
             or
             8
             Inches
             long
             ,
             and
             inclining
             to
             curl
             .
             They
             are
             less
             in
             Stature
             than
             the
             other
             Indians
             ,
             and
             their
             Eye-lids
             point
             downwards
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Crescent
             ;
             they
             don't
             see
             well
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             their
             Eyes
             being
             weak
             and
             running
             with
             Water
             if
             the
             Sun
             shine
             upon
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             call'd
             Moon-eye'd
             .
             They
             are
             weak
             and
             sluggish
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             Moon-shiny
             nights
             all
             life
             and
             activity
             ,
             and
             run
             as
             fast
             through
             the
             Woods
             by
             night
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Indians
             do
             by
             day
             :
             They
             are
             not
             so
             much
             respected
             as
             the
             other
             Indians
             ,
             but
             look'd
             upon
             as
             monstrous
             .
             The
             Natives
             go
             naked
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             only
             the
             Men
             have
             a
             thing
             like
             an
             Extinguisher
             of
             silver
             or
             gold
             Plate
             tied
             round
             their
             middle
             to
             cover
             their
             Yard
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             tie
             a
             piece
             of
             Cloth
             before
             them
             ,
             which
             comes
             as
             low
             as
             their
             Knee
             ;
             but
             they
             use
             none
             of
             those
             Precautions
             till
             they
             come
             to
             the
             years
             of
             Puberty
             ;
             the
             Men
             that
             have
             not
             those
             Extinguishers
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Plantain-Leaf
             of
             a
             Conick
             Figure
             .
             They
             are
             in
             general
             ,
             a
             modest
             and
             cleanly
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             value
             for
             
             Cloths
             if
             they
             had
             them
             .
             The
             better
             sort
             have
             long
             Cotton
             Garments
             shap'd
             like
             Carmens
             Frocks
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             on
             solemn
             Occasions
             ,
             as
             attending
             the
             King
             or
             Chief
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             an
             Ornament
             to
             the
             Face
             ,
             besides
             their
             general
             painting
             and
             daubing
             ,
             the
             Men
             wear
             a
             piece
             of
             Plate
             hanging
             over
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             of
             them
             have
             it
             of
             Gold.
             It
             is
             of
             an
             Oval
             Form
             ,
             and
             gently
             pinching
             the
             Bridle
             of
             the
             Nose
             with
             its
             points
             ,
             hangs
             dangling
             from
             thence
             as
             low
             as
             the
             under
             Lip
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             this
             the
             Women
             wear
             a
             Ring
             through
             the
             Bridle
             of
             the
             Nose
             :
             They
             lay
             them
             aside
             at
             their
             Feasts
             .
             They
             likewise
             wear
             Chains
             of
             Teeth
             ,
             Shells
             ,
             Beads
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             heavier
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             reckon
             them
             the
             more
             Ornamental
             .
             Their
             Houses
             lie
             mostly
             scattering
             ,
             and
             always
             by
             a
             River
             ▪
             side
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             places
             they
             are
             so
             many
             as
             to
             form
             a
             Town
             or
             Village
             .
             Their
             Walls
             are
             made
             up
             of
             Sticks
             ,
             and
             daub'd
             over
             with
             Earth
             :
             The
             Fire
             is
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Smoke
             goes
             out
             at
             a
             Hole
             in
             the
             Roof
             :
             They
             are
             not
             divided
             into
             Stories
             or
             Rooms
             ,
             but
             into
             Hovels
             ;
             every
             one
             has
             a
             Hammock
             for
             a
             Bed
             in
             one
             of
             those
             Hovels
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Doors
             ,
             Shelves
             ,
             or
             Seats
             ,
             other
             than
             Logs
             of
             Wood.
             Every
             Neighbourhood
             has
             a
             Warr-house
             of
             130
             foot
             long
             ,
             the
             Sides
             and
             Ends
             full
             of
             Holes
             ,
             whence
             they
             shoot
             their
             Arrows
             on
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             In
             their
             Plantations
             they
             set
             so
             much
             Plaintain
             ,
             Maiz
             ,
             &c.
             as
             serves
             their
             occasions
             :
             They
             likewise
             make
             Drink
             of
             Maiz
             ,
             which
             they
             ferment
             by
             Grains
             of
             the
             same
             chewed
             in
             their
             Mouths
             :
             They
             have
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             Drink
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             of
             Plantains
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             Drudgery
             is
             perform'd
             by
             the
             Women
             with
             great
             cheerfulness
             ,
             being
             very
             well
             condition'd
             ,
             and
             dutiful
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             very
             indulgent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             .
             The
             Women
             wash
             the
             Mother
             and
             Child
             in
             a
             River
             within
             an
             hou●
             after
             Delivery
             .
             The
             Boys
             are
             bred
             to
             the
             Bow
             ,
             Hunting
             ,
             and
             Fishing
             ,
             &c.
             at
             which
             they
             are
             mighty
             dexterous
             ;
             and
             th●
             Girls
             help
             the
             Women
             in
             dressing
             their
             Victuals
             ,
             
             Weaving
             ,
             making
             Cotton
             Cloth
             ,
             Cordage
             ,
             Nets
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Men
             make
             Baskets
             very
             neat
             ,
             dying
             the
             Materials
             first
             with
             lively
             Colours
             ▪
             They
             allow
             Poligamy
             ,
             but
             punish
             Adultery
             with
             the
             Death
             of
             both
             Parties
             :
             They
             punish
             Theft
             also
             with
             Death
             ;
             and
             Fornication
             with
             thrusting
             a
             Briar
             up
             the
             Man's
             Yard
             ,
             whereof
             they
             commonly
             Die.
             The
             Facts
             must
             be
             prov'd
             by
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             swearing
             by
             their
             Tooth
             .
             When
             they
             Marry
             ,
             the
             Father
             or
             nearest
             Kinsman
             keeps
             the
             Bride
             privately
             in
             his
             own
             Apartments
             the
             first
             seven
             Nights
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             is
             deliver'd
             to
             her
             Husband
             :
             All
             the
             Neighbours
             for
             some
             Miles
             round
             are
             invited
             to
             a
             great
             Feast
             ,
             and
             bring
             Provisions
             with
             them
             :
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             young
             Couple
             bring
             them
             forth
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Bridegroom's
             Father
             makes
             a
             Spcech
             ;
             then
             he
             dances
             about
             in
             antick
             Gestures
             till
             all
             on
             a
             sweat
             ,
             when
             he
             kneels
             down
             ,
             and
             gives
             his
             Son
             to
             the
             Bride
             ,
             her
             Father
             also
             having
             danc'd
             himself
             into
             a
             Sweat
             ,
             and
             presenting
             her
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             then
             they
             take
             each
             other
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Ceremony
             concludes
             .
             After
             this
             all
             the
             Men
             take
             up
             their
             Axes
             ,
             and
             run
             shouting
             to
             a
             Tract
             of
             Wood-Land
             ,
             to
             prepare
             a
             Plantation
             for
             the
             new
             Couple
             .
             That
             being
             done
             ,
             They
             have
             their
             Feast
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             drink
             hard
             ,
             all
             their
             Arms
             being
             first
             put
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             prevent
             Danger
             in
             case
             of
             quarrelling
             .
             They
             divert
             themselves
             by
             Dancing
             ,
             and
             Piping
             on
             a
             small
             hollow
             Bamboe
             ,
             but
             without
             distinction
             of
             Notes
             :
             The
             Men
             and
             Women
             never
             Dance
             nor
             Feast
             together
             ,
             but
             apart
             .
             The
             Women
             accompany
             them
             likewise
             in
             their
             hunting
             Expeditions
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             last
             20
             days
             :
             They
             tie
             their
             Hammocks
             betwixt
             two
             Trees
             cover
             them
             with
             Plaintain
             Leaves
             ,
             and
             have
             Fires
             all
             night
             by
             their
             Hammocks
             :
             Such
             of
             their
             Prey
             as
             they
             take
             a
             ●unting
             ,
             and
             design
             to
             keep
             for
             future
             use
             ,
             they
             barbecue
             in
             the
             Woods
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             make
             use
             of
             for
             present
             Sustenance
             ,
             they
             mix
             with
             Roots
             Plantain
             ▪
             Bonanoes
             ,
             and
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             stew
             it
             together
             till
             it
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             Pulp
             ;
             which
             
             they
             take
             up
             with
             the
             two
             foremost
             Fingers
             of
             their
             right
             Hand
             bent
             hookwise
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             their
             Mouths
             .
             They
             travel
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             bending
             of
             the
             Trees
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Wind
             is
             .
             None
             of
             the
             English
             Authors
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             Worship
             or
             Religion
             ,
             but
             give
             an
             account
             that
             they
             Pawaw
             ,
             or
             Consult
             the
             Devil
             to
             know
             Futurities
             :
             And
             it
             would
             seem
             they
             are
             as
             ignorant
             in
             matters
             of
             Physick
             and
             Chirurgery
             ,
             since
             when
             they
             would
             let
             a
             Patient
             Blood
             ,
             they
             set
             him
             upon
             the
             Bank
             of
             a
             River
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             little
             Bow
             ,
             and
             small
             Arrow
             ,
             gag'd
             that
             it
             may
             enter
             no
             further
             than
             our
             Lancets
             ,
             they
             shoot
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             can
             at
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Patient's
             Body
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             hit
             on
             a
             Vein
             ,
             that
             the
             Blood
             spurts
             out
             a
             little
             ,
             they
             testifie
             their
             Joy
             by
             Antick
             Dances
             .
          
           
             WE
             come
             next
             to
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             their
             Settlement
             of
             our
             Men
             there
             ;
             how
             they
             were
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Natives
             ;
             what
             Indian
             Princes
             there
             are
             in
             their
             Neighbourhood
             ;
             in
             what
             state
             they
             found
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Situation
             of
             our
             Colony
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             27th
             of
             October
             1698.
             our
             Ships
             came
             to
             an
             Anchor
             in
             a
             fair
             sandy
             Bay
             ,
             three
             Leagues
             W.
             off
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Darien
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             two
             Canoes
             ,
             with
             several
             Indians
             came
             on
             board
             ,
             were
             very
             free
             with
             our
             Men
             ,
             told
             them
             they
             had
             been
             long
             expected
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             welcome
             :
             Our
             Men
             gave
             them
             some
             old
             Hats
             ,
             Looking
             glasses
             ,
             and
             Knives
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             extremely
             well
             pleas'd
             ,
             and
             went
             off
             .
             When
             our
             Ships
             stood
             further
             into
             the
             Bay
             ,
             they
             saw
             about
             20
             Indians
             drawn
             up
             on
             the
             Shore
             ,
             being
             arm'd
             with
             Bows
             and
             Lances
             ;
             upon
             which
             a
             Boat
             being
             sent
             ashoar
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             signal
             of
             Peace
             ,
             they
             unstruug
             their
             Bows
             ,
             talk'd
             familiarly
             ,
             and
             told
             our
             Men
             ,
             that
             two
             Great
             Captains
             would
             in
             a
             little
             time
             come
             on
             board
             our
             Ships
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             on
             November
             the
             2d
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             accompanied
             by
             12
             Men
             ,
             came
             on
             board
             ,
             and
             ask'd
             their
             Business
             :
             
             He
             was
             answered
             ,
             That
             we
             came
             to
             live
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             Trade
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             afford
             them
             European
             Commodities
             cheaper
             than
             any
             other
             People
             .
             He
             ask'd
             if
             we
             were
             Friends
             or
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ;
             and
             was
             answered
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             at
             Peace
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             War
             upon
             no
             Man
             ,
             except
             they
             injur'd
             us
             .
             He
             took
             us
             for
             Buccaneers
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             ,
             He
             knew
             Captain
             Swan
             and
             Captain
             Davis
             in
             the
             South-Sea
             ,
             and
             commended
             them
             as
             Men
             of
             Valour
             .
             We
             heard
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             with
             much
             Coldness
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             we
             came
             on
             no
             such
             design
             as
             those
             Men
             did
             ,
             but
             had
             Authority
             for
             what
             we
             undertook
             .
             We
             treated
             him
             civilly
             ,
             gave
             him
             a
             Hat
             lac'd
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             some
             Toys
             :
             And
             so
             he
             parted
             ,
             promising
             in
             a
             little
             time
             to
             come
             again
             ;
             which
             he
             accordingly
             did
             ,
             and
             brought
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             ,
             another
             of
             their
             Princes
             or
             Captains
             ,
             with
             him
             .
             Captain
             Andreas
             was
             freer
             with
             us
             than
             at
             first
             ,
             plainly
             own'd
             that
             he
             took
             us
             for
             Buccaneers
             ,
             and
             complain'd
             that
             some
             Englishmen
             of
             that
             sort
             had
             after
             great
             pretences
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             carried
             off
             some
             of
             their
             People
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             would
             not
             come
             aboard
             us
             till
             he
             had
             further
             assurance
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Captain
             Andreas
             is
             a
             Person
             of
             a
             small
             stature
             ;
             he
             affects
             the
             Spanish
             Gravity
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             often
             among
             them
             at
             the
             Mines
             of
             
               Santa
               Maria
               ,
               Panama
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             formerly
             had
             a
             Commission
             under
             them
             as
             a
             Captain
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             values
             himself
             above
             others
             :
             The
             French
             hate
             him
             mortally
             ,
             because
             of
             something
             he
             did
             against
             some
             of
             their
             Nation
             formerly
             .
             When
             he
             came
             on
             board
             us
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             Coat
             of
             red
             loose
             Stuff
             ,
             an
             old
             Hat
             ,
             a
             pair
             of
             Drawers
             ,
             but
             no
             Stockings
             nor
             Shoes
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             came
             with
             him
             were
             all
             naked
             ,
             excepting
             their
             Penis
             ,
             which
             was
             covered
             by
             Extinguishers
             ,
             as
             formerly
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             Upon
             further
             Communing
             ,
             Captain
             Andreas
             was
             very
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             us
             ,
             offered
             us
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             we
             would
             chuse
             ,
             and
             accepted
             a
             Commission
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             gave
             
             him
             a
             Basket-hilted
             Sword
             ,
             and
             a
             pair
             of
             Pistols
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             promised
             to
             defend
             us
             to
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Princes
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Isthmus
             had
             been
             in
             Peace
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             and
             suffered
             a
             few
             of
             them
             to
             reside
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             Panama
             of
             what
             Ships
             came
             upon
             these
             Coasts
             ;
             but
             upon
             some
             fresh
             disgust
             ,
             about
             two
             months
             before
             we
             arriv'd
             ,
             Captain
             Ambrosio
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             noted
             Prince
             amongst
             'em
             ,
             had
             oblig'd
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             common
             Alliance
             against
             Spain
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             ten
             Spaniards
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             upon
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Place
             where
             we
             are
             settled
             is
             four
             miles
             East
             of
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             ,
             within
             a
             great
             Bay.
             We
             have
             an
             excellent
             Harbour
             ,
             surrounded
             with
             high
             Mountains
             ,
             capable
             of
             holding
             a
             thousand
             Sail
             Land-lock'd
             ,
             and
             safe
             from
             all
             Winds
             and
             Tempests
             .
             The
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Harbour
             is
             about
             random
             Cannon-shot
             over
             ,
             form'd
             by
             a
             Peninsula
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             a
             point
             of
             Land
             on
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Entrance
             there
             is
             a
             Rock
             three
             foot
             above
             Water
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Sea
             breaks
             most
             terribly
             when
             the
             Wind
             blows
             hard
             ;
             and
             within
             the
             Points
             there
             is
             a
             small
             Rock
             that
             lies
             a
             little
             under
             Water
             .
             On
             both
             sides
             these
             Rocks
             there
             's
             a
             very
             good
             wide
             Channel
             for
             Ships
             to
             come
             in
             :
             That
             on
             the
             South-side
             is
             3
             Cables
             long
             ,
             and
             7
             Fathom
             deep
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             North
             two
             Cables
             long
             .
             From
             the
             two
             outermost
             points
             the
             Harbour
             runs
             away
             East
             a
             Mile
             and
             an
             half
             ;
             and
             near
             the
             middle
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             a
             point
             of
             Land
             shoots
             out
             into
             the
             Bay
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             raising
             Forts
             on
             the
             said
             Point
             ,
             on
             the
             Rock
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Entrance
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             outer-most
             Points
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             strongest
             Harbour
             ,
             both
             by
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ,
             that
             's
             in
             the
             known
             World.
             The
             Bay
             within
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             6
             Fathom
             Water
             ,
             and
             till
             you
             come
             within
             a
             Cable's
             length
             of
             the
             Shoar
             ,
             three
             Fathom
             and
             an
             half
             :
             So
             that
             a
             Key
             may
             be
             built
             ,
             to
             which
             great
             Ships
             may
             lay
             their
             Sides
             ,
             and
             unload
             .
             The
             Peninsula
             lies
             on
             the
             Left-Hand
             ,
             
             is
             a
             mile
             and
             a
             half
             in
             length
             ,
             very
             steep
             ,
             and
             high
             towards
             the
             Sea
             :
             So
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             difficult
             for
             any
             body
             to
             Land
             ,
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Isthmus
             ,
             where
             there
             's
             a
             small
             sandy
             Bay
             that
             little
             Ships
             may
             put
             into
             ,
             but
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             secured
             by
             a
             Ditch
             and
             a
             Fort.
             There
             are
             several
             little
             Rivers
             of
             very
             good
             Water
             that
             fall
             into
             the
             Bay
             ;
             and
             it
             abounds
             so
             with
             excellent
             Fish
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             with
             ease
             take
             more
             than
             it
             's
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             destroy
             ,
             having
             sometimes
             caught
             140
             at
             a
             Draught
             :
             Amongst
             others
             there
             be
             Tortoises
             ,
             which
             are
             excellent
             Meat
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             above
             600
             weight
             .
          
           
             The
             Peninsula
             was
             never
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             is
             cover'd
             all
             over
             with
             Trees
             of
             various
             sorts
             ;
             as
             stately
             Ced●rs
             ,
             Brasil-wood
             ,
             
               Lignum
               Vitae
            
             ,
             Box-Wood
             ,
             Fustick-wood
             ,
             Yellow
             Sanders
             ,
             Manshinel
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             like
             sorts
             ,
             besides
             others
             whose
             Names
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             grow
             on
             the
             Continent
             ;
             and
             we
             doubt
             not
             of
             finding
             out
             the
             
             Nicaragua-Wood
             :
             We
             have
             found
             Cabbage-Trees
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             of
             which
             eats
             like
             Colly-Flowers
             .
             The
             Natives
             have
             no
             Plantation
             within
             two
             Miles
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             a
             Watch-Tower
             upon
             an
             high
             Hill
             adjoining
             to
             our
             Plantation
             ,
             about
             a
             Mile
             South
             of
             the
             Bay
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             can
             see
             the
             Ships
             in
             the
             Bay
             ,
             the
             Fort
             we
             have
             raised
             on
             the
             Bay
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             River
             Darien
             :
             We
             can
             see
             above
             30
             miles
             Southward
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             fine
             Prospect
             of
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Isl●
               of
               Pines
            
             ,
             Westward
             towards
             Porto-Bello
             ,
             and
             Northward
             towards
             Jamaica
             .
             The
             Hill
             is
             about
             a
             Mile
             in
             height
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             can
             see
             any
             Ships
             before
             they
             come
             within
             some
             Leagues
             of
             the
             Harbour
             .
             We
             compute
             our selves
             to
             be
             about
             50
             Leagues
             North
             of
             Carthagena
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             South
             of
             Porto-Bello
             .
             The
             Four
             Indian
             Kings
             or
             Captains
             on
             this
             Coast
             visit
             us
             frequently
             in
             their
             Canoes
             ;
             and
             the
             Natives
             are
             very
             kind
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             sell
             us
             Plaintains
             ,
             Fowls
             &c.
             for
             Toys
             or
             old
             Shifts
             .
             A
             Frenchman
             ,
             who
             hath
             Married
             one
             of
             the
             Natives
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             have
             Silver
             and
             Mines
             on
             the
             Isthmus
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             make
             our
             
             selves
             Masters
             of
             with
             a
             100
             Men
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             commit
             Hostilities
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             hear
             they
             threaten
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             unlikely
             that
             we
             may
             visit
             them
             .
             We
             found
             some
             French
             Refugees
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             settle
             under
             us
             ;
             and
             having
             been
             several
             years
             in
             these
             Parts
             ,
             and
             understanding
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Natives
             ,
             are
             very
             useful
             to
             us
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             some
             Sand
             in
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             which
             looks
             as
             if
             it
             were
             mixt
             with
             Gold
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             the
             Earth
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             much
             mixt
             with
             it
             :
             So
             that
             it
             's
             concluded
             there
             's
             more
             Gold-Dust
             here
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Guinea
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             Princes
             or
             Captains
             on
             this
             Coast
             do
             somewhat
             resemble
             our
             Heads
             of
             Clans
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Converse
             at
             times
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             other
             European
             Nations
             ,
             affect
             Christian
             Names
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Princes
             we
             shall
             name
             is
             Captain
             Diego
             ;
             he
             commands
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Gulph
             of
             Orba
             on
             this
             side
             Caret
             Bay
             ,
             and
             has
             3000
             Men
             under
             him
             ;
             he
             has
             been
             at
             War
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             several
             years
             ,
             occasion'd
             by
             an
             Insult
             his
             People
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             demand
             their
             share
             in
             the
             Mines
             which
             they
             had
             discover'd
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             on
             condition
             of
             being
             Partners
             with
             them
             :
             But
             when
             they
             came
             to
             demand
             it
             ,
             the
             Spaniards
             treated
             them
             villanously
             ;
             beat
             and
             abus'd
             them
             ;
             upon
             which
             they
             attack'd
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             cut
             off
             20
             of
             their
             Men
             ,
             and
             three
             Priests
             that
             belong'd
             to
             the
             Mines
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             Captain
             Pousigo
             .
             He
             is
             an
             Indian
             Clergy-man
             ,
             and
             Brother-in-Law
             to
             Captain
             Andreas
             .
             The
             Peninsula
             that
             we
             possess
             ,
             lies
             betwixt
             his
             Territory
             and
             that
             of
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             his
             Brother
             ,
             commands
             from
             
               Golden
               Island
            
             to
             the
             River
             Pinas
             .
             Their
             Command
             is
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             Pousigo
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             great
             as
             that
             of
             Diego
             .
             These
             Princes
             are
             very
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Neighbourhood
             and
             Consanguinity
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Captain
             Ambrosio
             commands
             from
             the
             River
             Pinas
             to
             the
             Samballoes
             :
             He
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             about
             60
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             but
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             well
             limb'd
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             stern
             Countenance
             :
             He
             is
             a
             mortal
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             had
             a
             long
             War
             :
             He
             is
             esteemed
             the
             bravest
             of
             all
             the
             Indian
             Captains
             .
             His
             Son-in-Law
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             having
             been
             taken
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             kept
             by
             them
             as
             a
             Slave
             at
             Panama
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             forget
             nor
             forgive
             it
             them
             :
             This
             young
             Man
             is
             a
             great
             Friend
             to
             the
             French
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             made
             to
             believe
             design
             to
             come
             and
             settle
             among
             them
             .
             Ambrosio
             and
             his
             Son-in-Law
             prest
             us
             much
             to
             come
             and
             settle
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             join
             with
             them
             to
             make
             War
             on
             the
             Spaniards
             :
             We
             gave
             them
             fair
             Words
             ,
             and
             promis'd
             to
             come
             and
             view
             their
             Coasts
             ,
             which
             we
             accordingly
             did
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             way
             thither
             ,
             four
             Leagues
             Westward
             of
             our
             Settlement
             ,
             we
             found
             an
             excellent
             Harbour
             ,
             capable
             of
             10000
             Sail
             ;
             but
             it
             can't
             be
             defended
             without
             many
             Forts
             :
             Here
             the
             Privateers
             us'd
             to
             come
             and
             careen
             .
             Captain
             
             Ambrosio's
             House
             lies
             about
             a
             League
             from
             the
             Water-side
             ,
             on
             the
             Bank
             of
             a
             River
             ,
             having
             twelve
             lesser
             Houses
             about
             it
             :
             When
             we
             drew
             near
             it
             ,
             he
             advanced
             50
             Paces
             to
             meet
             us
             ,
             being
             attended
             by
             20
             Men
             in
             white
             loose
             Frocks
             with
             Fringes
             round
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             arm'd
             with
             Lances
             :
             He
             saluted
             us
             kindly
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             a
             Calabash
             of
             Liquor
             almost
             like
             Lambs-wool
             ,
             made
             of
             Indian
             Corn
             and
             Potatoes
             .
             His
             House
             is
             90
             foot
             long
             ,
             35
             broad
             ,
             and
             30
             in
             height
             ,
             curiously
             thatch'd
             with
             Palmetto-Royal
             ,
             and
             over
             that
             Cotton-Leaves
             .
             The
             Floor
             is
             of
             firm
             Earth
             like
             Tarras
             ,
             very
             smooth
             and
             clean
             .
             The
             sides
             are
             compos'd
             of
             large
             Canes
             ,
             as
             thick
             as
             a
             Man's
             Leg.
             In
             this
             House
             live
             Ambrosio
             and
             his
             Son-in-Law
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             ,
             with
             both
             their
             Families
             ,
             consisting
             of
             about
             40
             Persons
             .
             We
             saw
             
             Ambrosio's
             Grandmother
             there
             ,
             who
             is
             120
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             very
             active
             in
             getting
             things
             ready
             for
             an
             Entertainment
             .
             She
             has
             six
             Generations
             descended
             from
             her
             now
             in
             the
             House
             with
             her
             .
             The
             People
             live
             here
             to
             150
             and
             160
             years
             of
             Age
             ;
             but
             those
             
             that
             converse
             much
             with
             Europeans
             ,
             and
             drink
             strong
             Drink
             don't
             live
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Samballoes
             to
             the
             River
             of
             Conception
             ,
             the
             Country
             is
             commanded
             by
             one
             Corbet
             ,
             who
             is
             altogether
             in
             the
             French
             Interest
             ,
             he
             having
             contracted
             a
             Friendship
             with
             their
             Priveteers
             7
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             done
             them
             many
             good
             Offices
             .
             They
             promised
             to
             reward
             him
             if
             he
             would
             go
             to
             
               Petit
               Guaves
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             way
             thither
             he
             was
             taken
             by
             an
             English
             Privateer
             and
             carried
             to
             Jamaica
             ,
             whence
             the
             Governor
             of
             
               Petit
               Guaves
            
             got
             him
             releas'd
             .
             He
             was
             with
             Ponti
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Carthagena
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             French
             to
             be
             General
             of
             all
             the
             French
             and
             Indian
             Forces
             on
             that
             Coast
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             ,
             sink
             ,
             and
             destroy
             Spaniards
             or
             any
             other
             Enemies
             .
             Yet
             the
             French
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             sensible
             part
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             don't
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             Ambrosio
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             bravest
             of
             all
             those
             Indian
             Captains
             ,
             keeps
             him
             in
             Awe
             and
             within
             Bounds
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             Corbet
             ,
             there
             's
             another
             of
             their
             Captains
             call'd
             Nicola
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             ,
             brave
             and
             good
             natur'd
             Prince
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Indians
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             have
             set
             him
             up
             instead
             of
             Ambrosio
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             a
             rugged
             military
             Temper
             .
             But
             
             Ambrosio's
             Authority
             and
             Power
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             find
             it
             practicable
             .
             Nicola
             is
             a
             mortal
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             entertain
             a
             good
             thought
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             Governor
             of
             Porto-Bello
             robb'd
             him
             of
             a
             curious
             Fusee
             that
             had
             been
             presented
             him
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Buccaneers
             ;
             and
             being
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             he
             sent
             it
             thither
             to
             be
             mended
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Governour
             taking
             a
             liking
             to
             it
             ,
             kept
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             sent
             Nicola
             another
             sorry
             piece
             instead
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Since
             we
             came
             hither
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             an
             English
             ,
             a
             Dutch
             ,
             and
             a
             French
             Ship
             in
             our
             Bay.
             The
             English
             Ship
             was
             Captain
             Long
             in
             the
             Rupert
             Prize
             ;
             He
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Gulf
             of
             O●ba
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             and
             his
             Men
             own'd
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             then
             been
             ashore
             there
             .
             He
             hath
             some
             way
             or
             other
             disoblig'd
             the
             Captains
             Ambrosio
             and
             Diego
             .
             Tho'
             we
             treated
             him
             
             with
             all
             possible
             Civility
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             since
             inform'd
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             a
             days
             Journey
             into
             the
             Gulf
             ,
             and
             endeavour'd
             to
             incense
             the
             Indians
             against
             us
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             we
             were
             Privateers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             England
             would
             not
             protect
             us
             .
             He
             left
             some
             Men
             in
             the
             Bay
             ,
             who
             had
             since
             kill'd
             some
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             us
             for
             Arms
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             but
             we
             told
             them
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             grant
             them
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             done
             what
             they
             could
             not
             justifie
             .
             We
             gave
             them
             however
             what
             was
             necessary
             for
             sitting
             up
             a
             Boat
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Reward
             ,
             they
             intic'd
             away
             the
             Carpenter
             and
             Mate
             of
             one
             of
             our
             Ships
             call'd
             the
             Vnicorn
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutch
             Ship
             that
             came
             hither
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Barl●vento
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             here
             for
             Protection
             ,
             that
             Fleet
             having
             made
             Prize
             of
             another
             Dutch
             Ship
             of
             32
             Guns
             ▪
             and
             of
             two
             English
             Sloops
             for
             Trading
             on
             those
             Coasts
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             Ship
             that
             put
             in
             here
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             was
             order'd
             to
             carry
             back
             the
             Church
             Plate
             ,
             &c.
             to
             Carthagena
             ,
             did
             afterwards
             bulge
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             was
             cast
             away
             in
             our
             Harbour
             .
             We
             sav'd
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             Captain
             Pincarton
             our
             Commodore
             endanger'd
             his
             own
             life
             to
             save
             that
             of
             the
             French
             Captain
             .
             He
             inform'd
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             French
             had
             four
             Men
             of
             War
             of
             50
             Guns
             each
             ,
             who
             thinking
             we
             had
             a
             Design
             on
             the
             River
             Mississipi
             ,
             were
             gone
             to
             the
             Gulf
             of
             Mexico
             in
             quest
             of
             us
             .
             The
             French
             have
             been
             very
             industrious
             in
             cultivating
             their
             Interest
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             Natives
             and
             Spaniards
             in
             this
             part
             of
             America
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             of
             having
             a
             good
             share
             in
             those
             Countries
             after
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Death
             .
             They
             have
             got
             a
             great
             Interest
             with
             Captain
             Ambrosio
             by
             means
             of
             his
             Son-in-Law
             
               Don
               Pedro
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             caress
             extreamly
             ,
             and
             design'd
             to
             have
             carried
             him
             to
             
               Petit
               Guavus
            
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             France
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             French
             King
             with
             the
             favourable
             Sentiments
             the
             Indians
             have
             entertain'd
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             design
             to
             surrender
             themselves
             to
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
           
             This
             has
             been
             projected
             by
             the
             French
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             Indisposition
             ▪
             and
             their
             Pretensions
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             made
             them
             refer
             it
             :
             and
             there
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             our
             Settlement
             will
             quicken
             those
             Resolutions
             .
             Captain
             Andreas
             ,
             Captain
             Pedro
             his
             Brother
             ,
             Captain
             Diego
             ,
             and
             Captain
             Pousigo
             our
             Neighbours
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             French.
             The
             latter
             hath
             acquainted
             us
             that
             there
             are
             several
             Gold
             Mines
             within
             two
             Miles
             of
             our
             Settlement
             which
             he
             hath
             promis'd
             to
             shew
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             actually
             let
             us
             see
             several
             Samples
             of
             fine
             Gold.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             Substance
             of
             several
             Journals
             that
             were
             sent
             from
             our
             Colony
             in
             Darien
             upon
             their
             first
             Settlement
             there
             ,
             we
             hope
             it
             's
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             satisfie
             our
             Neighbours
             in
             England
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             our
             Cause
             ,
             of
             the
             Equity
             of
             our
             Proceedings
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Reason
             why
             the
             French
             are
             so
             much
             our
             Enemies
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Providence
             that
             has
             put
             us
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             Post
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
             England's
             Interest
             to
             joyn
             with
             and
             protect
             us
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             French
             against
             Europe
             in
             general
             ▪
             and
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             may
             be
             defeated
             ▪
             and
             the
             
               English
               West-India
            
             Trade
             secur'd
             .
             But
             since
             by
             the
             Proclamations
             before
             ▪
             men●●on'd
             ▪
             our
             Ships
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             attack'd
             by
             other
             Nations
             as
             Pirates
             ,
             and
             our
             Colony
             discountenanc'd
             ,
             and
             oppos'd
             on
             that
             Account
             by
             the
             Natives
             ;
             there
             's
             no
             reason
             that
             our
             Neighbours
             should
             think
             strange
             if
             we
             complain
             of
             that
             unkind
             usage
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             lay
             before
             them
             what
             may
             probably
             be
             the
             Consequences
             of
             such
             Proceedings
             ▪
             without
             being
             construed
             either
             to
             threaten
             or
             to
             wish
             that
             any
             such
             things
             should
             happen
             :
             ●t
             being
             evident
             that
             by
             offering
             to
             admit
             the
             English
             as
             Joint-sharers
             in
             our
             Trade
             ,
             we
             entertain
             no
             Sentiments
             but
             what
             are
             friendly
             towards
             that
             Nation
             ,
             being
             satisfied
             that
             all
             those
             who
             wish
             well
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             and
             true
             Liberty
             ,
             are
             Enemies
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             occasion
             a
             Breach
             of
             the
             Union
             and
             good
             Understanding
             betwixt
             us
             .
             Yet
             it
             
             must
             be
             own'd
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             but
             too
             great
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Hardships
             we
             suffer
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             England
             to
             remedy
             ,
             by
             complying
             with
             the
             gracious
             Proposals
             of
             Uniting
             the
             Nations
             ,
             repeated
             in
             Parliament
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             like
             a
             true
             Father
             of
             His
             Country
             ,
             has
             expos'd
             himself
             to
             the
             greatest
             of
             Dangers
             to
             procure
             the
             Welfare
             and
             Peace
             of
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             has
             made
             an
             absolute
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             unanimous
             to
             join
             in
             the
             like
             Prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             of
             old
             put
             up
             for
             their
             Kings
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               may
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .